.'..-.•■'.•■•' 

:ix : ; 

P;;-:: 

^■^yy- 

•:3'.-. 

■■^\~ 

•: ;•■.■•• 

-■-:«■  ••• 

mms^m 

•:•?-■.• 

-.'■'■■•■::■. 

^::^:^^■■ 

;:•.;•;:;;■; ;.::y  :•:.::::• 

i'lfe 

"■•■.:•'".■.■: 

w 


./ 

ented. 

# 

«5 

o 

0>  XJ 

^ 

"^ 

r-(    O 

^   ^ 

!    OO 
00 

o       fe 

1                 'H    (U        i 

^       o 

^  x: 

*S5            H 

'^ 

'                  rH    U         i 

®           g 

V£)  v^ 

S     s 

'^ 

LO           l4H 
OOt+H     O          ' 
rH    O 

»^*                 Q^ 
>* 

5> 

w 

Ch 

'<T  73    0) 

'«««^ 

<    O  r-H 

^ 

^ 

•CO       1 

^ 

>>-H        I 

t 

^ 

e 
k 

^ 
^   - 

00  CO  -P       ■ 

' 

BX    9 
Dort 
The 
Dor 

' 

I 


THE  ARTICLES 


OF  THE 


SYNOD    OF    DOET 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  LATIN,  WITH  NOTES, 
BY  THE 

REV.    THOMAS    SCOTT,    D.    D. 

WITH  AN 

INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY, 

BT  THE 

HEV.  SAMUEL  MILLER,  D.  D. 

LaU  Prqfessor  in  the  Theoloffical  Semiivary,  PrinceUm,  N.  J. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION. 

No.  265  Chestnut  Street. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1856,  by 

JAMES  DUNLAP,  Treas., 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Eastern  District  of 

Pennsylvania. 


Stereotyped  by  JESPER  HARDING, 

NO.  67  SOUTH  THIRD  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY, -        .      5 

PREFACE, 55 

I.  PREFACE  TO  THE  REFORMED  CHURCHES ;  in  which 
the  rise  and  progress  of  those  controversies  in  Belgium,  for 
the  removal  of  which  this  Synod  was  especially  held,  are  briefly 
and  faithfully  related,   --------59 

Introduction  to  this  Preface  and  the  History  contained  in  it,  by 
the  Author,  ----------59 

The  History  (a  translation  with  notes),  -        -        -        -    67 

II.  THE  JUDGMENT  of  the  National  Synod  of  the  Reformed 
Belgic  churches,  held  at  Dort,  A.  D.  1618, 1619  ;  at  which  very 
many  Theologians  of  the  Reformed  churches  of  Great  Britain, 
Germany,  and  France,  were  present ;  concerning  the  five  heads 
of  doctrine,  controverted  in  the  Belgic  churches.  (Published 
May  5,  1619,) -        -        -        -  169 

Remarks  on  this  Judgment,      -------  173 

III.  ARTICLES  OF  THE  SYNOD  OF  DORT,  &c.,        -        -  180 
Introductory  Remarks,  -        -        -        -        -        -        -180 

Chapter  I.  On  the  doctrine  of  divine  Predestination,  in  eighteen 
articles,  (with  Notes  and  References),    -----  182 

These  eighteen  articles,  as  abbreviated  by  Tilenus,  and  reported 
by  Heylin,  in  one  article,  (with  a  remark),     -         -         -         -  190 

Rejection  of  Errors,  by  which  the  Belgic  churches  have  for  some 
time  been  disturbed,  (with  Notes  and  References),  -        -  191 

Chapter  II.  On  the  doctrine  of  the  Death  of  Christ,  and  through 
it  of 'the  Redemption  of  Man,  in  nine  articles,  (with  Notes,  <fee.)  198 

(iii) 


iv  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

Abbreviation  (in  one  article)  by  Tilenus  and  Heylin,        -        -  201 
Kejection  of  Errors  on  the  second  chapter,  in  seven  articles, 
(with  Notes,  <fcc.,)  -        - 201 

Chapter  III.  and  IV.  On  the  doctrine  of  Man's  corruption,  and 
on  the  method  of  his  conversion  to  God  j  in  seventeen  articles, 

(with  Notes,  &c.) 205 

Abbreviations  by  Tilenus  and  Heylin,  in  two  articles,        -        -  214 
Kejection  of  Errors  on  the  third  and  fourth  chapters,  in  nine  ar- 
ticles, (with  Notes,  &c.,)        _--.-.-  214 

Chapter  V.  Of  Doctrine.  Concerning  the  Perseverance  of  the 
Saints,  in  fifteen  articles,  (with  Notes,  &c.)    -        -        -        -  220 

Abbreviations  by  Tilenus  and  Heylin,  in  one  article,  with  their 
conclusion,  and  a  remark  upon  it,  _____  226 

Rejection  of  Errors  on  the  fifth  chapter,  concerning  the  doctrine 
of  the  perseverance  of  the  saints,  in  nine  articles,  (with 
Notes,  &c.) 227 

CoNCLtisiON,  (with  Notes,  &o.)  ____--  232 

The  Decision  of  the  Synod,  concerning  the  Remonstrants,    -  235 
Remarks  on  this  decision,  -_----_  240 

IV.  THE  APPROBATION  OF  THE  states  general,       -        -251 
Concluding  remarks  on  this  approbation,         _        _        _        _  253 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 

BY  THE    REV.  SAMUEL   MILLER,  D.  D. 


The  convocation  and  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Dorfc 
may  be  considered  as  among  the  most  interesting  events 
of  the  seventeenth  century.  The  Westminster  Assembly 
of  divines  was,  indeed,  more  immediately  interesting  to 
British  and  American  Presbyterians ;  and  the  works  of 
that  celebrated  Assembly,  as  monuments  of  judgment, 
taste,  and  sound  theology,  have  certainly  never  been 
equalled  by  those  of  any  other  uninspired  ecclesiastical 
body  that  ever  convened.  Yet  the  Synod  of  Dort  had, 
undoubtedly,  a  species  of  importance  peculiar  to  itself, 
and  altogether  pre-eminent.  It  was  not  merely  a  meet- 
ing of  the  select  divines  of  a  single  nation,  but  a  conven- 
tion of  the  Calvinistic  .world,  to  bear  testimony  against  a 
rising  and  obtrusive  error ;  to  settle  a  question  in  which 
all  the  Reformed  Churches  of  Europe  had  an  immediate 
and  deep  interest.  The  question  was,  whether  the  opin- 
ions of  Arminius,  which  were  then  agitating  so  many 
minds,  could  be  reconciled  with  the  Confession  of  the 
Belgic  Churches. 

The  opinions  denominated  Arminian  had  been  sub- 
stantially taught  long  before  Arminius  appeared.  The 
doctrine  of  Cassian  of  Marseilles,  in  the  fifth  century, 
commonly  styled  Semi-Pelagianism,  was  almost  exactly 

the  same  system.     Bolsec,  too,  in  Geneva,  about  the  year 
1*  (5) 


6  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

1552,  according  to  some,  had  taught  very  much  the 
same  doctrine,  though  justly  regarded  as  infamous  on 
account  of  his  shameful  moral  delinquencies.  And  about 
fifteen  or  twenty  years  before  Arminius  arose,  Corvinus, 
in  Holland,  had  appeared  as  the  advocate  of  opinions  of 
similar  import.  But  having  less  talent  than  Arminius, 
and  being  less  countenanced  by  eminent  men,  his  error 
made  little  noise,  and  was  suffered  quietly  to  sink  into 
insignificance,  until  a  stronger  and  more  popular  man 
arose  to  give  it  new  consequence,  and  a  new  impulse. 

James  Arminius,  or  Harmensen,  was  born  at  Oudwater, 
in  south  Holland,  in  the  year  1560.  His  father  died 
when  he  was  an  infant;  and  he  was  indebted  to  the  cha- 
rity of  several  benevolent  individuals  for  the  whole  of  his 
education.  At  one  time  he  was  employed  as  a  servant  at 
a  public  inn,*  and  in  this  situation  was  so  much  noticed 
for  his  activity,  intelligence,  wit,  and  obliging  deport- 
ment, that  numbers  became  interested  in  his  being  en- 
abled to  pursue  the  cultivation  of  his  mind.  Accordingly, 
by  one  of  his  patrons,  he  was  placed,  for  a  time,  in  the 
University  of  Utrecht ;  on  his  decease,  by  another,  in  the 
University  of  Marpurg,  in  Hesse ;  and  finally,  by  a  third, 
in  that  of  Leyden.  In  1582,  in  the  twenty-second  year 
of  his  age,  the  magistrates  of  Amsterdam  had  received 
such  impressions  of  his  promising  talents,  and  of  his  dili- 
gent application  to  study,  that  they  sent  him,  at  the  pub- 
lic expense,  to  Geneva,  which  was  then  considered  as  the 
great  centre  of  theological  instruction  for  the  Reformed 
Churches.  In  that  far-famed  institution  Theodore  Beza 
then  presided,  with  equal  honour  to  himself,  and  accept- 

*  Life  of  Wallaeus,  one  of  the  members  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  7 

ance  to  the  students.  Here  Arminius,  as  before,  mani- 
fested mucli  intellectual  activity  and  ardour  of  inquiry ; 
but  indulging  a  spirit  of  self-sufficiency  and  insubordina- 
tion, in  opposing  some  of  the  philosophical  opinions  held 
and  taught  by  the  leading  professors  at  Geneva,  and  de- 
livering private  lectures  to  turn  away  the  minds  of  the 
students  from  the  instructions  of  their  teachers,  he  be- 
came a  kind  of  malcontent,  and  was  constrained  to  with- 
draw from  that  institution.  This  circumstance  somewhat 
impaired  that  confidence  in  his  prudence  which  his  pat- 
rons had  before  reposed.  Still  they  were  willing  to 
overlook  it.  After  travelling  eight  or  ten  months  in 
Italy,  he  returned  for  a  short  time  to  Geneva,  and  soon 
afterwards  to  Holland,  where  he  met  with  no  small  ac- 
ceptance in  his  profession.  Such  was  his  popularity,  that, 
in  1588,  he  was  elected  one  of  the  ministers  of  Amster- 
dam, and  entered  on  a  pastoral  charge  in  that  city,  with 
every  prospect  of  honour,  comfort,  and  usefulness.  But 
his  restless,  innovating  spirit  soon  began,  in  his  new 
situation,  again  to  disclose  itself.  Not  long  after  his 
settlement,  the  doctrine  of  Beza  concerning  Predestina- 
tion was  publicly  opposed  by  some  ministers  of  Delft,  in 
a  tract  which  they  printed  on  this  subject.  When  this 
publication  appeared,  Martin  Lydius,  professor  of  Divi- 
nity at  Franequar,  having  a  high  opinion  of  the  learning 
and  talents  of  Arminius,  judged  him  to  be  the  most 
proper  person  he  was  acquainted  with  to  answer  it ;  and, 
accordingly,  urged  him  to  undertake  the  task.  Arminius, 
in  compliance  with  this  request  from  his  venerable  friend, 
undertook  to  refute  the  heretical  work ;  but  during  the 
examination  of  it,  and  while  balancing  the  reasoning  on 
both  sides,  he  went  over  to  the  opinion  which  he  had 


8  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

been  employed  to  refute;  and  even  carried  it  furtlier 
than  the  ministers  of  Delft  had  done.  This  change  of 
opinion,  which  took  place  about  the  year  1591,  and 
which  he  was  not  long  in  causing  to  be  understood,  soon 
excited  public  attention.  About  the  same  time,  in  a 
course  of  public  lectures,  delivered  in  his  own  pulpit,  on 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  he  still  further  disclosed  his 
erroneous  views.  He  was  soon  accused  of  departing 
from  the  Belgic  Confession,  and  many  of  his  brethren 
began  to  look  upon  him  and  his  opinions  with  deep  ap- 
prehension. Such,  however,  were  the  vigilance  and 
firmness  manifiested  by  the  other  members  of  his  Classis, 
that  they  so  far  curbed  and  counteracted  him  as  to  pre- 
vent the  agitation  of  the  controversy,  which  it  seems  to 
have  been  his  intention  to  excite. 

Arminius,  however,  though  deterred,  at  that  early  pe- 
riod, from  public  and  open  controversy,  exerted  himself 
in  a  more  private  way,  with  considerable  effect.  With 
some  divines,  whose  friendship  he  had  before  conciliated, 
his  talents,  his  learning,  his  smooth  address,  and  his  in- 
sinuating eloquence  were  successful  in  winning  them  to 
his  opinions.  The  celebrated  Uytenbogart  and  Borrius 
were  among  the  number  of  his  early  converts  and  fol- 
lowers. He  also  took  unwearied  pains  to  gain  over  to 
his  opinions  some  of  the  leading  laymen  of  the  country, 
and  soon  enlisted  several  of  them  in  his  cause. 

In  the  year  1602,  when  the  illustrious  Francis  Junius, 
an  eminent  Reformer,  and  no  less  eminent  as  a  Professor 
of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Leyden,  was  removed  by 
death,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  Belgic  churches,  Uyten- 
bogart, who  was  just  mentioned  as  a  particular  friend  and 
partisan  of  Arminius,  proposed,  and,  with  great  zeal,  re- 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  9 

commended  li'im  to  the  Curators  of  the  University,  as  a 
candidate  for  the  vacant  Professorship.  The  leading  Bcl- 
gic  ministers,  hearing  of  this  recommendation,  and  deeply 
apprehensive  of  the  consequences  of  electing  such  a  man 
to  so  important  a  station,  besought  both  Uytenbogart  and 
the  Curators  of  the  University  to  desist  from  all  attempts 
to  place  in  such  an  office  one  who  was  the  object  of  so 
much  suspicion.  But  these  entreaties  were  disregarded. 
The  recommendation  of  him  was  prosecuted  with  undi- 
minished zeal,  and  the  Curators  at  length  elected  and 
formally  called  him  to  the  vacant  chair. 

The  call  being  laid,  as  usual,  before  the  Classis  of  Am- 
sterdam, that  body  decliaed  to  put  it  into  his  hands. 
They  supposed  that  he  was  more  likely  to  prove  mischie- 
vous in  the  office  to  which  he  was  called  than  in  his  pas- 
toral charge,  where  he  was  more  immediately  under  the 
supervision  and  restraint  of  his  brethren  in  the  ministry. 
But,  at  length,  at  the  repeated  and  earnest  entreaties  of 
Uytenbogart,  of  the  Curators,  and  of  Arminius  himself, 
he  was  permitted  to  accept  the  call,  and  was  regularly 
dismissed  from  the  Classis  to  enter  on  his  new  office. 
This  dismission,  however,  was  granted  upon  the  express 
condition,  that  he  should  hold  a  conference  with  Gomarus, 
one  of  the  theological  Professors  in  the  same  University 
with  that  to  which  he  was  called;,  and  should  remove 
from  himself  all  suspicion  of  heterodoxy,  by  a  full  and 
candid  declaration  of  his  opinions  in  regard  to  the  leading 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel ;  and,  moreover,  the  Classis  ex- 
acted from  him  a  solemn  promise,  that  if  it  should  be 
found  that  he  held  any  opinions  different  from  the  Belgic 
Confession,  he  would  refrain  from  disseminating  them. 
This  conference  was  held  in  the  presence  of  the  Curators 


10  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

of  the  University,  and  the  Deputies  of  the  Synod,  in  the 
course  of  which  Arminius  solemnly  disavowed  Pelagian 
opinions ;  declared  his  full  belief"  in  all  that  Augustine 
had  written  against  those  opinions;  and  promised  in  the 
most  explicit  manner  that  he  would  teach  nothing  con 
trary  to  the  received  doctrines  of  the  Church.  Upon 
these  declarations  and  promises  he  was  placed  in  the  Pro- 
fessorship. 

On  first  entering  upon  his  Professorship  he  seemed  to 
take  much  pains  to  remove  from  himself  all  suspicion  of 
heterodoxy,  by  publicly  maintaining  theses  in  favour  of 
the  received  doctrines ; — doctrines  which  he  afterwards 
zealously  contradicted.  And  that  he  did  this  contrary  to 
to  his  own  conviction  at  the  time,  was  made  abundantly 
evident  afterwards  by  some  of  his  own  zealous  friends. 
But  after  he  had  been  in  his  new  office  a  year  or  two,  it 
was  discovered  that  it  was  his  constant  practice  to  deliver 
one  set  of  opinions  in  his  professorial  chair,  and  a  very 
different  set  by  means  of  private  confidential  manuscripts 
circulated  among  his  pupils.*  He  was  also  accustomed, 
while  he  publicly  recommended  the  characters  and  opin- 
ions of  the  most  illustrious  Reformed  divines,  artfully  to 
insinuate  such  things  as  were  adapted,  indirectly,  to  bring 
them  into  discredit,  and  to  weaken  the  arguments  usually 
brought  for  their  support.  He  also  frequently  intimated 
to  his  pupils,  that  he  had  many  objections  to  the  doctrines 
•usually  deemed  orthodox,  which  he  intended  to  make 
known  at  a  suitable  time.  It  was  observed,  too,  that 
some  pastors  who  were  known  to  be  on  terms  of  great  in- 

*  This  fact,  so  dishonourable  to  the  integrity  of  Arminius,  is  so 
well  attested  by  various  Dutch  writers  of  undoubted  credit,  that  it 
cannot  be  reasonably  called  in  question. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY  11 

timacy  with  him,  were  often  giving  intimations  in  private 
that  they  had  adopted  the  new  opinions,  and  not  a  few  of 
his  pupils  began  to  manifest  symptoms  of  being  infected 
with  the  same  eiTors- 

The  churches  of  Holland  observing  these  and  other 
things  of  a  similar  kind,  became  deeply  apprehensive  of 
the  consequences;  they,  therefore,  enjoined  upon  the 
Deputies,  to  whom  the  supervision  of  the  church  was 
more  especially  committed,  to  inquire  into  the  matter,  and 
to  take  the  earliest  and  most  decisive  measures  to  pre- 
vent the  apprehended  evil  from  taking  deeper  root.  la 
consequence  of  this  injunction,  the  Deputies  of  the 
churches  of  North  and  South  Holland  waited  on  Armi- 
nius,  informed  him  of  what  they  had  heard,  and  urged 
him,  in  a  friendly  manner,  if  he  had  doubts  or  difficulties 
respecting  any  of  the  received  doctrines  of  the  Belgic 
churches,  either  to  make  known  his  mind  in  a  frank  and 
candid  manner  to  his  brethren  in  private ;  or  to  refer 
the  whole  affair,  officially,  to  the  consideration  and  deci- 
sion of  a  Synod, 

To  this  address  of  the  Deputies,  Arminius  replied,  that 
he  had  never  given  any  just  cause  for  the  reports  of  which 
they  had  heard ;  but  that  he  did  not  think  proper  to  enter 
into  any  conference  with  them,  as  the  Deputies  of  the 
churches ;  that  if,  however,  they  chose  as  private  ministers, 
to  enter  into  a  conversation  with  him  on  the  points  in 
question,  he  was  ready  to  comply  with  their  wishes ;  pro- 
vided they  would  engage,  on  their  part,  that  if  they 
found  any  thing  erroneous  in  his  opinions,  they  would 
not  divulge  it  to  the  Synod  which  they  represented.  The 
Deputies  considering  this  proposal  as  unfair,  as  unworthy 
a  man  of  integrity,  and  as  likely  to  lead  to  no  useful  re- 


12  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

suit,  very  properly  declined  accepting  it,  and  retired  with- 
out doing  anything  further. 

In  this  posture  of  affairs,  several  of  the  magistrates  of 
Leyden  urged  Arminius  to  hold  a  conference  with  his 
colleagues  in  the  University,  before  the  Classis,  respect- 
ing those  doctrines  to  which  he  had  objections,  that  the 
extent  of  his  objections  might  be  known.     But  this  he 
declined.     In  the  same  manner  he  treated  one  proposal 
after  another,  for  private  explanation ;  for  calling  a  na- 
tional Synod  to  consider  the  matter  j  or  for  any  method 
whatever  of  bringing  the  affair  to  a  regular  ecclesiastical 
decision.      Now  a  Classis,  then  a  Synod,  and  at  other 
times  secular  men  attempted  to  move  in  the  case ;  but 
Arminius  was  never  ready,  and  always  had  insurmountable 
objections  to  every  method  proposed  for  explanation  or 
adjustment.     It  was  evident  that  he  wished  to  gain  time; 
to  put  off  any  decisive  action  in  the  case,  until  he  should 
have  such  an  opportunity  of  influencing  the  minds  of  the 
leading  secular  men  of  the  country  as  eventually  to  pre- 
pare them  to  take  side  with  himself.     Thus  he  went  on 
evading,  postponing,   concealing,   shrinking  from  every 
inquiry,  and  endeavouring  secretly  to  throw  every  possible 
degree  of  odium  on  the  orthodox  doctrines,  hoping  that, 
by  suitable   management,  their  advocates   both  in   the 
church  and  among  the  civil  rulers  might  be  gradually 
diminished,   so   as   to   give   him    a   good   chance    of  a 
majority  in  any  Synod  which  might  be  eventually  called. 

This  is  a  painful  narrative.  It  betrays  a  want  of  can- 
dour and  integrity  on  the  part  of  a  man  otherwise  respec- 
table, which  it  affords  no  gratification  even  to  an  adversary 
to  record.  It  may  be  truly  said,  however,  to  be  the  ste- 
reotyped history  of  the  commencement  of  every  heresy 
which  has  arisen  in  the  Christian  church.     When  heresy 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY.  13 

rises  in  an  evangelical  body,  it  is  never  frank  and  open. 
It  always  begins  by  skulking,  and  assuming  a  disguise. 
Its  advocates,  when  together,  boast  of  great  improve- 
ments, and  congratulate  one  another  on  having  gone 
greatly  beyond  the  ^'old  dead  orthodoxy,"  and  on  having 
left  behind  many  of  its  antiquated  errors  :  but  when  taxed 
with  deviations  from  the  received  faith,  they  complain  of 
the  unreasonableness  of  their  accusers,  as  they  "  differ 
from  it  only  in  icordsJ'  This  has  been  the  standing 
course  of  errorists  ever  since  the  apostolic  age.  They  are 
almost  never  honest  and  candid  as  a  party,  until  they 
gain  strength  enough  to  be  sure  of  some  degree  of  popu- 
larity. Thus  it  was  with  Arius  in  the  fourth  century, 
with  Pelagius  in  the  fifth,  with  Arminius  and  his  com- 
panions in  the  seventeenth,  with  Amyraut  and  his  asso- 
ciates in  France  soon  afterwards,  and  with  the  Unitarians 
in  Massachusetts,  toward  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  and 
the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  centuries.  They  denied 
their  real  tenets,  evaded  examination  or  inquiry,  declaim- 
ed against  their  accusers  as  merciless  bigots  and  heresy- 
hunters,  and  strove  as  long  as  they  conld  to  appear  to 
agree  with  the  most  orthodox  of  their  neighbors  j  until 
the  time  came  when,  partly  from  inability  any  longer  to 
cover  up  their  sentiments,  and  partly  because  they  felt 
strong  enough  to  come  out,  they  at  length  avowed  their 
real  opinions.  Arminius,  in  regard  to  talents,  to  learning, 
to  eloquence,  and  to  general  exemplariness  of  moral  de- 
portment, is  undoubtedly  worthy  of  high  praise  :  but  if 
there  be  truth  in  history,  his  character  as  to  integrity, 
candour,  and  fidelity  to  his  ofiicial  pledges  and  professions, 
is  covered  with  stains  which  can  never  by  any  ingenuity 

be  effaced. 
2 


14  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

At  lengtli,  after  various  attempts  to  bring  Arminius  to 
an  avowal  of  his  real  opinions  had  failed,  he  was  sum- 
moned by  the  States  General,  ir)  1609,  to  a  conference  at 
the  Hague.  He  went,  attended  by  several  of  his  friends, 
and  met  Gomarus,  accompanied  with  a  corresponding 
number  of  orthodox  divines.  Here  again  the  sinister 
designs  and  artful  manasrement  of  Arminius  and  his  com- 
pauions  were  manifested,  but  overruled ;  and  he  was  con- 
strained, to  a  considerable  extent,  to  explain  and  defend 
himself.  But  before  this  conference  was  terminated,  the 
agitation  of  his  mind  seems  to  have  preyed  upon  his 
bodily  health.  He  was  first  taken  apparently  in  a  small 
degree  unwell,  and  excused  himself  for  a  few  days  to  the 
States  General ;  but  at  length  grew  worse,  was  greatly 
agitated  in  mind,  and  expired  on  the  19th  day  of  Octo- 
ber, 1609,  in  the  forty-ninth  year  of  his  age.  His  mind, 
in  his  last  illness,  seems  to  have  been  by  no  means  com- 
posed. ^'  He  was  sometimes  heard,'^  says  Bertius,  his 
warm  friend  and  panegyrist — "He  was  sometimes  heard, 
in  the  course  of  his  last  illness,  to  groan  and  sigh,  and  to 
cry  out,  'Woe  is  me,  my  mother,  that  thou  hast  borne 
me  a  man  of  strife,  and  a  man  of  contention  to  the  whole 
earth.  I  have  lent  to  no  man  on  usury,  nor  have  men 
lent  to  me  on  usury;  yet  every  one  doth  curse  me  !' " 

Attempts  have  been  made  to  show  that  Arminius  did, 
in  fact,  differ  very  little  from  the  reeeived  doctrines  of  the 
Belgic  churches;  nay,  that  he,  on  the  whole,  coincided 
with  sublapsarian  Calvinists ;  and  of  course,  was  most  un- 
justly accused  of  embracing  the  heresy  since  called  by  his 
name.  It  is  evident  that  Dr.  Mosheim,  himself  an  Ar- 
niinian,  was  not  of  this  opinion.  He  plainly  thought, 
that  the  friends  of  the  Belgic  Confession  had  much  more 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  15 

reason  to  apprehend  hostility  on  tlie  part  of  Armiuius 
and  his  followers,  to  the  essential  principles  of  their  creed, 
than  their  published  language  would  seem  to  intimate. 
And  the  Rev.  Dr.  Murdoch,  the  latest  and  best  trans- 
lator of  Mosheim,  has  delivered  the  following  opinion, 
which  will  probably  commend  itself  to  the  judgment  of 
all  well  informed  and  impartial  readers. 

''  It  is  a  common  opinion  that  the  early  Arminians, 
who  flourished  before  the  Synod  of  Dort,  were  much 
purer  and  more  sound  than  the  later  ones,  who  lived  and 
taught  after  that  council ;  and  that  Arminius  himself  only 
rejected  Calvin's  doctrine  of  absolute  decrees,  and  its  ne- 
cessary consequences,  while,  in  everything  else,  he  agreed 
with  the  Reformer ;  but  that  his  disciples,  and  especially 
Episcopius,  boldly  passed  the  limits  which  their  master 
had  wisely  established,  and  went  over  to  the  camp  of  the 
Pelagians  and  Socinians.  But  it  appears  to  me  very  clear, 
that  Arminius  himself  revolved  in  his  own  mind,  and 
taught  to  his  disciples,  that  form  of  religion  which  his 
followers  afterwards  professed ;  and  that  the  latter,  espe- 
cially Episcopius,  only  perfected  what  their  master  taught 
them,  and  casting  off  fear,  explained  it  more  clearly.  I 
have  as  a  witness,  besides  others  of  less  authority,  Ar- 
minius himself,  who,  in  his  will,  drawn  up  a  little  before 
his  death,  explicitly  declares  that  his  aim  was  to  bring 
all  sects  of  Christians,  with  the  exception  of  the  Papists, 
into  one  community  and  brotherhood.  The  opinion  that 
Arminius  himself  was  very  nearly  orthodox,  and  not  an 
Arminian,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  term,  has 
been  recently  advocated  by  Professor  Stuart,  of  Andover, 
in  an  article  expressly  on  the  Creed  of  Arminius,  in  the 
Biblical  Repository,  No.  IL,  Andover,  1831^  see  pp.  293 


16  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

and  301.     To  such  a  conclusion  tlie  learned  Professor  is 
led  principally,  by  an  artful  and  imposing  statement  made 
by  Arminius  to  the  magistrates 'of  Holland,  in  the  year 
1608,  one  year  before  his  death,  on  which  Mr.  Stuart 
puts  the  most  favourable   construction  the   words  will 
bear.     But  from  a  careful  comparison  of  this  declaration 
of  Arminius,  with  the  original  five  articles  of  the  Armin- 
ian  creed,  (which  were  drawn  up  almost  in  the  very  words 
of  Arminius,  so  early  as  the  year  1610,  and  exhibited  by 
the  Remonstrants  in   the  conference  at  the  Hague,  in 
1611 ;  and  were  afterwards,  together  with  a  full  explana- 
tion and  vindication  of  each  article,  laid  before  the  Synod 
of  Dort,  in  1617,  changing,  however,  the  dubitation  of 
the  fifth  article  into  a  positive  denial  of  the  saints  perse- 
verance,) it  will,  I  think,  appear  manifest,  that  Arminius 
himself  actually  differed  from  the  orthodox  of  that  day, 
on  all  the  five  points ;  and  that  he  agreed  substantially 
with  the  Remonstrants  on  all  those  doctrines  for  which 
they  were  condemned  in  the  Synod  of  Dort.     And  that 
such  was  the  fact,  appears  to  have  been  assumed  without 
hesitation  by  the  principal  writers  of  that  and  the  follow- 
ing age,  both  Remonstrants  and  Contra-remonstrants."* 
It  was  fondly  hoped  by  many  that  when  Arminius 
died,  the  controversy  to  which  his  speculations  had  given 
rise,  would  have  died  and  been  buried  with  him.     But 
this,  unhappily,  by  no  means,  proved  to  be  the  case.     It 
soon  appeared  that  a  number  of  Belgic  divines  of  no 
small  name  had  embraced  his  sentiments,  and  could  by 
no  means  be  persuaded  to  desist  from  propagating  them ; 
and  in  1610  they  were  organized  into  a  body,  or  formal 

*  Murdock's  Mosheim,  III.,  508,  509. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  17 

confederacy;  and  iu  this  capacity  presented  to  the  States 
General  an  address,  "which  they  styled  a  Ilenioustrauce, 
from  which  the  whole  party  afterwards  obtained  the  name 
of  Remonstrants.  The  particular  object  of  this  paper 
was  to  solicit  the  favour  of  the  government,  and  to  secure 
protection  against  the  ecclesiastical  censures  to  which 
they  felt  themselves  exposed.  This  step  amounted  to  a 
kind  of  schism,  and  greatly  distressed  the  Belgic  churches. 
Another  event  soon  occurred  which  excited  deeper  and 
still  more  painful  apprehension  among  the  friends  of  or- 
thodoxy. When  the  Curators  of  the  University  came  to 
fill  the  professorial  chair  which  had  been  rendered  vacant 
by  the  death  of  Arminius,  the  Deputies  of  the  churches 
earnestly  besought  them  to  select  a  man  free  from  all 
suspicion  of  heterodoxy,  as  one  of  the  best  means  of  re- 
storing peace  to  the  University  and  the  church.  But  to 
no  purpose.  The  Remonstrants  had,  by  some  means,  so 
prepossessed  the  minds  of  the  Curatoi-s,  that  Conrad 
Vorstius,  a  minister  and  professor  at  Steinfurt,  in  Ger- 
many, a  man  suspected  of  something  much  worse  than 
even  Arminianism,  was  selected  to  fill  the  office,  and 
Uytenbogart,  one  of  the  most  able  and  zealous  of  the 
Arminian  party,  was  appointed  to  go  to  Steinfurt,  to  so- 
licit his  dismission  and  removal  to  Leyden.  The  ortho- 
dox ministers  and  churches  protested  against  this  choice. 
They  compared  it  to  ''driving  a  nail  into  an  inflamed  and 
painful  ulcer;"  and  earnestly  besought  the  States  Gene- 
ral not  to  permit  a  step  so  directly  calculated  still  further 
to  disturb  and  corrupt  the  churches.  Yorstius  had,  a 
short  time  before,  published  a  book  "  De  Natura  et  At- 
trihutis  Dei,"  and  had  also  edited,  with  some  alterations, 
a  book  published  by  Socinus  the  younger,  on  the  Scrip- 
2* 


18  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

tures,  from  both  whicli  it  appeared  that  he  leaned  to  So- 
einian  opinions.  Notwithstanding  this,  however,  the  Re- 
monstrants were  bent  on  his  election,  and  it  was  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  that  their  plan  for  placing  him  in  the 
vacant  chair  was  defeated.  In  short,  their  conduct  in 
the  case  of  Yorstius  alone,  was  quite  sufficient  to  show, 
that  the  apprehensions  of  the  orthodox  concerning  the 
corrupt  character  of  their  opinions,  were  by  no  means  ex- 
cessive or  unjust.  James  I.  king  of  England,  having 
read  the  book  of  Yorstius,  a  book  concerning  the  nature 
and  attributes  of  God,  and  conceiving  it  to  be  replete 
■with  radical  error,  addressed  a  letter  to  the  States  Gene- 
ral, exhorting  them  '^  not  to  admit  such  a  man  into  the 
important  office  of  teacher  of  theology;  and,  further,  com- 
manded his  ambassador  at  the  Hague,  to  use  his  utmost 
influence  to  prevent  the  introduction  into  such  a  Profes- 
sorship, of  a  man,  as  he  expressed  it — rendered  infamous 
by  so  many  and  great  errors,  and  who  ought  to  be  ban- 
ished from  their  territories,  rather  than  loaded  with  pub- 
lic honours.''  "In  short,"  said  the  king,  "since  God 
has  been  pleased  to  dignify  me  with  the  title  of  '■  Defender 
of  the  Faith,'  if  Yorstius  is  kept  any  longer,  we  shall  be 
obliged  not  only  to  separate  from  those  heretical  churches, 
but  also  to  consult  all  the  other  Reformed  churches,  in 
order  to  know  which  is  the  best  way  of  extirpating  and 
sending  back  to  hell  those  cursed  heresies  which  have 
recently  sprung  up;  we  shall  be  forced  to  forbid  the 
young  people  of  our  kingdom  to  frequent  such  an  in- 
fected University  as  that  of  Leyden."  By  these  and 
various  other  sources  of  influence,  the  Remonstrants  were 
scarcely  prevented  from  putting  Yorstius  into  the  vacant 
Professorship.     Still,  though  disappointed,  they  were  not 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  19 

disheartened,  or  diminished  in  number.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  election,  soon  afterwards,  of  Episcopius,  a  lead- 
ing man  of  their  party,  to  a  Professorship  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Leyden,  seemed  to  give  them  new  strength  and 
new  hopes.  It  became  also  more  and  more  evident  that 
some  men  of  no  small  influence  in  the  civil  government 
of  the  country,  had  become  friendly  to  the  Remonstrants, 
and  strongly  disposed  to  pursue  a  course  which  should 
secure  at  least  impunity  to  them  as  a  party.  Hence  the 
repeated  manifestation  of  unwillingness  on  the  part  of  the 
States  General  to  promote  the  convening  of  a  National 
Synod,  or  the  adoption  of  any  other  plan  for  bringing  the 
Remonstrants  to  discipline.  It  was  evidently  the  favour- 
able object  of  the  Remonstrants  and  their  friends,  both 
in  church  and  state,  to  do  nothing ;  to  secure  the  tolera- 
tion of  the  growing  errors,  and  to  allow  the  Remonstrants 
as  good  a  standing  as  the  orthodox  in  the  national  church. 
Accordingly,  when  anxious  efforts  were  made,  in  1611, 
and  again  in  1613,  to  bring  the  affairs  of  the  church  to 
an  adjustment  and  pacification,  the  friends  of  truth  were 
baffled  and  disappointed.  Every  effort  to  bring  on  a  cri- 
sis, or,  in  any  form,  to  call  the  Remonstrants  to  an  ac- 
count, was  resisted  and  evaded ;  and  the  state  of  things 
was,  every  day,  becoming  more  distressing  and  alarming. 
Confusion,  and  even  persecution  ensued.  Some  of  the 
orthodox  pastors  were  suspended,  and  others  driven  from 
their  charges,  because  they  could  not  conscientiously  re- 
ceive those  who  avowed  Arminian  opinions  into  the  com- 
munion of  the  church. 

In  this  situation  of  things,  when  the  very  pillars  of 
society  seemed  to  be  shaken  *  when  the  ruling  powers  of 
the  State  were  seen  to  be  more  and  more  favourable  to 


20  INTRODUCTORYESSAY. 

tlie  erroneous  party;  and  wlien  everything  portended  tlie 
approacli  of  a  tremendous  crisis — it  pleased  God  to  em- 
ploy an  instrument  for  promoting  the  advancement  of  his 
cause  who  by  no  means  loved  that  cause,  and  who  yet 
was  placed  in  circumstances  which  at  once  prompted  and 
enabled  him  to  favour  it.  James  I.,  king  of  England,  a 
man  of  very  small  mind,  and  of  still  less  moral  or  reli- 
gious principle,  having  been  born  and  bred  in  a  Calvin- 
istic  community,  and  coming  to  the  throne  of  England 
when  the  leading  clergy  of  that  part  of  his  dominions,  as 
well  as  of  the  North,  were  almost  unanimously  Calvinistic, 
fell  in  with  the  fashionable  creed,  and  was  disposed, 
as  his  manner  was,  in  every  thing,  officiously  to  exert  his 
royal  power  in  its  favour.  He,  therefore,  in  the  year 
1617,  addressed  a  friendly,  but  admonitory  letter  to  the 
States  General,  in  which  he  earnestly  recommended  the 
calling  a  national  synod,  to  vindicate  the  genuine  doc- 
trines of  the  Reformation,  and  to  restore  tranquillity  to 
the  agitated  Belgic  churches.  About  the  same  time, 
Maurice,  the  prince  of  Orange,  and  the  Head  of  the 
United  Provinces,  took  the  same  ground,  and  urged  the 
game  thing.  When  the  Arminian  party  perceived  that 
the  popular  current  was  beginning  to  run  in  this  direction, 
and  that  there  „  was  some  prospect  of  a  national  synod 
being  called,  they  were  filled  with  uneasiness,  and  strove 
by  all  the  means  in  their  power  to  prevent  it.  But  their 
evasive  and  intriguing  arts  were  now  in  vain :  and 
although  they  began  to  manifest  a  spirit  more  like  revolt 
and  sedition  than  before,  yet  now  the  state  of  the  public 
mind  was  such,  that  their  violence  only  served  to  show 
the  greater  necessity  of  some  efficient  measure  for  meeting 
and  subduing  their  turbulence. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  21 

At  length  a  decree  was  issued  by  the  States  General 
in  1618,  ordering  that  a  National  Synod  should  convene 
in  the  following  November,  at  Dort,  a  considerable  city 
of  South  Holland.  The  method  prescribed  for  the  con- 
vocation of  this  Synod,  was,  that  a  provincial  Synod 
should  meet  in  each  of  the  provinces,  from  which  six 
persons  should  be  delegated  to  attend  the  General  Synod. 
And,  in  most  cases,  the  plan  adopted  was  to  appoint  four 
ministers,  and  two  ruling  elders  from  each  of  the  provin- 
cial synods,  together  with  at  least  one  professor  from  each 
of  the  universities. 

It  had  been  originally  intended  that  this  Synod  should 
be  formed  of  delegates  from  the  Belgic  churches  only; 
but  at  the  pointed  request  of  James  I.,  king  of  England, 
seconded,  at  his  suggestion,  by  Maurice,  prince  of  Orange, 
it  was  determined  to  invite  eminent  divines  from  foreign 
churches  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  Synod.  Accordingly 
letters  were  addressed  to  the  king  of  Great  Britain ;  to 
the  deputies  of  the  Reformed  Churches  of  France;  to  the 
Electors  of  the  Palatinate  and  Brandenburgh ;  to  the 
Landgrave  of  Hesse ;  to  the  four  Protestant  Cantons  of 
Switzerland,  viz.  Zurich,  Berne,  Basle,  and  Schaflfhausen ; 
and  to  the  Republics  of  Geneva,  Bremen,  and  Embden, 
whom  they  entreated  to  delegate  some  of  their  most  pious, 
learned,  and  prudent  theologians,  who,  in  conjunction 
with  the  deputies  of  the  Belgic  churches,  should  labour 
to  compose  the  differences,  and  decide  the  controversies 
which  had  arisen  in  those  churches. 

The  Reformed  churches  of  France,  in  compliance  with 
the  requests  made  to  them,  appointed  Andrew  Rivet  and 
Peter  du  Moulin,  as  their  delegates  to  attend  this  Synod ; 
but  just  as  they  were  about  to  set  out  for  Dort,  in  pursu- 


22  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

ance  of  their  appointment^  the  king  of  France  issued  an 
edict,  forbidding  their  attendance.  In  consequence  of  this 
interdict,  the  churches  of  France  were  not  represented  in 
the  Synod, 

It  would  be  wrong  to  omit  stating,  that  before  the  Synod 
came  together,  a  day  of  solemn  prayer  and  fasting  was  ap- 
pointed, to  deprecate  the  wrath  of  God  and  to  implore  his 
gracious  presence  and  blessing  on  the  approaching  As- 
sembly. This  day  was  appointed  by  the  States  Greneral, 
and  observed  with  great  solemnity. 

The  Synod  convened,  agreeably  to  the  call  of  the  States 
General,  in  the  city  of  Dort,  on  the  13th  day  of  November, 
A.  D.  1618.  It  consisted  of  thirty  nine  Pastors,  and  eighteen 
Kuling  Elders  delegated  from  the  Belgic  churches,  to- 
gether with  five  Professors  from  the  Universities  of  Hol- 
land ;  and  also  of  Delegates  from  all  the  foreign  Reformed 
churches  which  had  been  invited  to  send  them,  excepting 
those  of  France  before  spoken  of.  The  delegates  from  the 
foreign  Reformed  churches  on  the  Continent,  all  of  whoni 
were  Presbyterian,  were  nineteen.  The  delegates  from 
Great  Britain  were  five,  viz :  George  Carleton,  Bishop  of 
Llandafi";  Joseph  Hall,  Dean  of  Worcester,  and  afterwards 
Bishop,  successively,  of  Exeter  and  Norwich ;  John  Dave- 
nant,  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
and  afterwards  Bishop  of  Salisbury ;  Samuel  Ward,  Arch- 
deacon of  Taunton,  and  Theological  Professor  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  ;  and  Walter  Balcanequal,  of  Scot- 
land, representing  the  Established  Church  of  North  Britain. 

The  Synod  thus  constituted,  consisted,  in  all,  of  eighty- 
six  members.  No  Arminians,  it  would  appear,  were  elec- 
ted members  of  the  Synod,  excepting  three  from  the 
Province  of  Utrecht  j  and  of  these  only  one  was  admitted 
to  a  seat. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  23 

It  is  perfectly  evident  from  the  foregoing  statement, 
tliat  the  leading  divines,  and  the  governing  policy  of  the 
Church  of  England,  at  the  date  of  this  Synod,  were  very 
far  from  sanctioning  the  spirit  which  has  since  risen  in 
that  establishment,  and  which  has  manifested  itself,  for 
a  number  of  years  past,  among  many  of  that  denomination 
of  Christians  in  the  United  States.  Here  we  see  a  pre- 
latical  bishop  and  three  other  dignitaries  of  the  Church 
of  England,  two  of  whom  were  afterwards  bishops,  sitting 
in  a  solemn  ecclesiastical  body,  and  for  months  together 
deliberating,  praying,  and  preaching  with  an  assembly, 
all  of  whom  but  themselves  were  Presbyterians.  This 
was  a  practical  recognition,  of  the  strongest  kind,  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  as  a  true  Church  of  Christ ;  and 
demonstrated  that  the  great  and  learned  and  good  men 
who  directed  the  councils  of  the  Church  of  England  at 
that  time,  never  thought  of  denying,  either  in  word  or 
act,  her  just  claim  to  this  character.  Some  high-church 
men,  indeed,  of  modern  times,  either  ignorant  of  facts,  or 
so  prejudiced  as  to  be  totally  blind  to  the  lights  of  history, 
have  alleged  that  the  States  General  pointedly  requested 
the  king  of  England  to  send  delegates  to  this  Synod ; 
and  that  he,  unwilling  to  reject  their  solicitation,  was 
over  persuaded  to  depart,  on  one  occasion,  from  the  prin- 
ciples which  ordinarily  governed  him  and  his  Church. 
This  statement  is  altogether  incorrect.  The  solicitation 
was  all  the  other  way.  The  king  of  England,  though  he 
had  nothing,  strictly  speaking,  to  do  with  the  business, 
seemed  fond  of  meddling  with  it ;  interposed  from  time 
to  time  in  a  way  in  which  no  other  than  a  weak,  officious, 
pedantic,  and  an'ogant  man  would  have  thought  of  doing; 
and  pressed  the  States  General  to  adopt  a  plan  which 


24  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

would  open  the  way  for  tlie  admission  of  delegates  from 
his  Church  to  the  Synod. 

And  to  his  wishes  and  policy  in  this  matter  his  leading 
divines  acceded.  It  would  have  been  difficult  to  select 
men  of  more  respectable  character  for  talents,  learning, 
piety,  and  ecclesiastical  influence,  than  those  who  were 
nominated  and  commissioned  to  take  their  seats  in  that 
Synod.  They  deliberated  for  months  with  Presbyterians; 
preached  in  Presbyterian  pulpits ;  united  in  Presbyterian 
devotions ;  recognized  Presbyterian  churches  as  sister 
churches,  and  their  ministers  as  brethren  in  office  and  in 
hope.  0  how  different  the  language  of  many  prelatists 
of  later  times — many  of  them,  it  must  be  confessed,  in- 
deed, pigmies  in  talents,  learning,  and  piety,  when  com- 
pared  with  the  giants  who  acted  their  parts  on  the  occa- 
sion of  which  we  speak  ! 

When  Bishop  Hall  took  leave  of  the  Synod,  from 
which  he  was  obliged  to  retire  on  account  of  ill  health, 
he  declared,  ^^  There  was  no  place  upon  earth  so  like 
heaven  as  the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  where  he  should  be 
more  willing  to  dwell;"  (Brandt's  History,  Session  62,) 
and  the  following  extract  from  a  sermon  which  he  deli- 
vered in  Latin,  before  that  venerable  Synod,  contains  a 
direct  and  unequivocal  acknowledgment  of  the  Church  of 
Holland  as  a  true  Church  of  Christ.  It  was  delivered 
November  29,  1618,  and  founded  on  Eccles.  vii.  16 : 

^'-  His  serene  majesty,  our  king  James,  in  his  excellent 
letter,  admonishes  the  States  G-eneral,  and  in  his  instruc- 
tions to  us  hath  expressly  commanded  us  to  urge  this 
with  our  whole  might,  to  inculcate  this  one  thing,  that 
you  all  continue  to  adhere  to  the  common  faith,  and  the 
Confession  of  your  own  and  the  other  churches ;  which 


INTRODUCTORY   ESSAY.  25 

if  you  do,  0  liappy  Holland  I  0  chaste  Spouse  of  Clirist ! 
0  prosperous  republic !  this,  your  afflicted  church, 
tossed  with  the  billows  of  differing  opinions,  will  yet 
reach  the  harbour,  and  safely  smile  at  all  the  storms  ex- 
cited by  her  cruel  adversaries.  That  this  may  at  length 
be  obtained,  let  us  seek  for  the  things  which  make  for 
peace.  We  are  brethren ;  let  us  also  be  colleagues ! 
What  have  we  to  do  with  the  infamous  titles  of  party 
names  ?  We  are  Christians ;  let  us  also  be  of  the  same 
mind.  We  are  one  body;  let  us  also  be  unanimous.  By 
the  tremendous  name  of  the  Omnipotent  God;  by  the 
pious  and  loving  bosom  of  our  common  mother;  by  our 
own  souls;  by  the  holy  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Saviour,  my  brethren,  seek  peace,  pursue  peace."  (See 
the  whole  in  the  Acta  Synodi  Nat.  Dord.  38.) 

But  this  excellent  prelate  went  further.  A  little  more 
than  twenty  years  after  his  mission  to  Holland,  and  when 
he  had  been  made  Bishop  of  Exeter,  and  advanced  to 
the  diocese  of  Norwich,  he  published  his  Irenicum,  (or 
Peacemaker,)  in  which  we  find  the  following  passage  : — 
^'  Blessed  be  God,  there  is  no  difference,  in  any  essential 
point,  between  the  Church  of  England  and  her  sister 
Reformed  Churches.  We  unite  in  every  article  of 
Christian  doctrine,  without  the  least  variation,  as  the  full 
and  absolute  agreement  between  their  public  Confessions 
and  ours  testifies.  The  only  difference  between  us  con- 
sists in  our  mode  of  constituting  the  external  ministry ; 
and  even  with  respect  to  this  point  we  are  of  one  mind, 
because  we  all  profess  to  believe  that  it  is  not  an  essential 
of  the  Church,  (although  in  the  opinion  of  many  it  is 
a  matter  of  importance  to  her  well-being,)  and  we  all 
retain  a  respectful  and  friendly  opinion  of  each  other,  not 
3 


26  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

seeing  any  reason  why  so  small  a  disagreement  should  so 
produce  any  alienation  of  affection  among  us."  And 
after  proposing  some  common  principles,  on  which  they 
might  draw  more  closely  together,  he  adds — "  But  if  a 
difference  of  opinion,  with  regard  to  these  points  of  ex- 
ternal order,  must  continue,  why  may  we  not  be  of  one 
heart  and  of  one  mind  ?  or  why  should  this  disagreement 
break  the  bonds  of  good  brotherhood?"  (Irenicum, 
Sect.  6.) 

The  same  practical  concession  was  made  by  the  Rev. 
Bishop  Davenant,  another  of  the  delegates  to  the  Synod 
of  Dort,  from  the  Church  of  England.  After  his  return 
from  that  Synod,  and  after  his  advancement  to  the  bish- 
opric of  Salisbury,  he  published  a  work  in  which  he 
urged,  with  much  earnestness  and  force,  a  fraternal  union 
among  all  the  Reformed  Churches ; — a  plan  which  in- 
volved an  explicit  acknowledgment  that  the  Reformed 
Churches,  most  of  which  were  Presbyterian,  were  true 
Churches  of  Christ,  and  which,  indeed,  contained  in  its 
very  title  a  declaration  that  these  churches  "  did  not 
differ  from  the  Church  of  England  in  any  fundamental 
article  of  Christian  faith."  The  title  of  the  work  is  as 
follows  :  "  Ad  Frate^mam  Communionciyi  intei'  Evangeli- 
cas  Ecdesias  restaur andam  Adhortatio;  in  eo /midata, 
quod  non  dissentiant  in  idio  fundamentali  CatlioUcce  Jidei 
articulo."   (^Cantab.  1640.) 

But  to  return  to  the  Synod  of  Dort.  It  was  opened 
on  the  loth  of  November,  1618.  John  Bogerman,  one 
of  the  deputies  from  Friesland,  was  chosen  moderator,  or 
president;  and  Jacobus  Rolandus,  one  of  the  ministers 
of  Amsterdam,  and  Herman  Faukelius,  minister  of  Mid- 
dleburg,  his  assessors,  or  assistants.     The  two  secretaries 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY,  27 

were  Sebastian  Dammannus,  minister  of  Zutphcn,  and 
Festus  Hommius,  minister  of  Le3^dcn. 

Each  of  the  members  of  the  Synod,  before  proceeding 
to  business,  took  the  following  solemn  oath,  or  engage- 
ment :  ^'  I  promise  before  God,  in  whom  I  believe,  and 
whom  I  worship,  as  being  present  in  this  place,  and  as 
being  the  Searcher  of  all  hearts,  that  during  the  course 
of  the  proceedings  of  this  Synod,  which  will  examine  and 
decide,  not  only  the  five  points,  and  all  the  differences 
resulting  from  them,  but  also  any  other  doctrine,  I  will 
use  no  human  writing,  but  only  the  word  of  God,  which 
is  an  infallible  rule  of  faith.  And  during  all  these  dis- 
cussions, I  will  only  aim  at  the  glory  of  God,  the  peace 
of  the  church,  and  especially  the  preservation  of  the  pu- 
rity of  doctrine.  So  help  me,  my  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ ! 
I  beseech  him  to  assist  me  by  his  Holy  Spirit  V 

It  was  some  time  before  the  delegates  of  the  Kemon- 
strants,  or  Arminian  party,  made  their  appearance.  At 
the  twenty-second  session  of  the  Synod,  Episcopius,  and 
his  twelve  colleagues,  who  had  been  summoned  for  this 
purpose,  presented  themselves  to  make  their  explanation 
and  defence.  In  undertaking  this  task,  they  manifested 
the  same  disposition  to  delay,  to  elude  inquiry,  and  to 
throw  obstacles  in  the  way  of  every  plan  of  proceeding 
that  was  proposed.  Episcopius  was  their  chief  speaker  ; 
and  with  great  art  and  address  did  he  manage  their  cause. 
He  insisted  on  being  permitted  to  begin  with  a  refutation 
of  the  Calvinistic  doctrines,  especially  that  of  reprobation, 
hoping  that,  by  placing  his  objections  to  this  doctrine  in 
front  of  all  the  rest,  he  might  excite  such  prejudice 
against  the  other  articles  of  the  system,  as  to  secure  the 
popular  voice  in  his  favour.     The  Synod,  however,  very 


28  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

properly,  reminded  liim  that  they  had  not  convened  for 
the  purpose  of  trying  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Bel- 
gic  Churches,  which  had  been  long  established  and  well 
known  ;  but  that,  as  the  Remonstrants  were  accused  of 
departing  from  the  Reformed  faith,  they  were  bound  first 
to  justify  themselves,  by  giving  Scriptural  proof  in  support 
of  their  opinions. 

To  this  plan  of  procedure  they  would  by  no  means  sub- 
mit. It  disconcerted  their  whole  scheme;  but  the  Synod 
firmly  refused  to  adopt  any  other  plan.  This  refusal,  of 
course,  shut  the  Remonstrants  out  from  taking  any  part 
in  the  deliberations  of  the  body.  Day  after  day  they  were 
reasoned  with,  and  urged  to  submit  to  a  course  of  pro- 
ceeding ecclesiastically  regular,  and  adapted  to  their  sit- 
uation, but  without  success.  They  were,  therefore,  com- 
pelled to  withdraw.  Upon  their  departure,  the  Synod 
proceeded  without  them. 

The  language  of  the  President  (Bogerman)  in  dis- 
missing the  Remonstrants  was  rough,  and  adapted  to  give 
pain.  He  pointedly  charged  them  with  fraudulent  pro- 
ceedings, with  disingenuous  acts,  with  falsehood,  &c.  For 
this  language,  however,  he  alone  was  responsible.  It  had 
not  been  dictated  or  authorized  by  the  Synod.  And  a 
number  of  the  members,  we  are  assured,  heard  it  with 
regret,  and  expressed  their  disapprobation  of  it.  (Hales's 
Works,  vol.  iii.  p.  123)  And  yet,  while  this  language 
was  severe,  and  for  an  ecclesiastical  assembly  unseemly, 
was  it  not  substantially  according  to  truth  ? 

The  Synod  does  not  appear  to  have  accomplished  its 
work  by  referring  different  portions  of  it  to  different  com- 
mittees; but  the  plan  adopted  was  to  request  the  divines 
from  each  country  represented  in  the  Synod  to  consult 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  29 

together,  and  bring  in  their  separate  opinions  or  judg- 
ment's in  regard  to  the  main  points  in  controversy.  So 
that  the  sentence,  or  opinion  of  the  Dutch  divines,  of  the 
English  divines,  of  the  Gcnevese  divines,  &c.  &c.,  were 
separately  obtained,  and  distinctly  recorded  in  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Synod.  This  method  of  conducting  the 
business  was  probably  less  favourable  to  dispassionate 
and  perfectly  calm  proceedings  than  if  committees  had 
matured  in  private  every  part  of  the  work. 

The  Synod  examined  the  Arminian  tenets,  condemned 
them  as  unscriptural,  pestilential  errors,  and  pronounced 
those  who  held  and  published  them  to  be  enemies  of  the 
faith  of  the  Belgic  churches,  and  corrupters  of  the  true 
religion.  They  also  deposed  the  Arminian  ministers, 
excluded  them  and  their  followers  from  the  communion 
of  the  church,  suppressed  their  religious  assemblies,  and 
by  the  aid  of  the  civil  government,  which  confijmed  all 
their  acts,  sent  a  number  of  the  clergy  of  that  party,  and 
of  those  who  adhered  to  them,  into  banishment.  From  a 
large  part  of  their  disabilities,  however,  the  Remonstrants, 
after  the  lapse  of  a  few  years,  were  relieved. 

It  is  probable  that  all  impartial  persons,  who  make  up 
an  opinion  with  that  light,  and  those  habits  of  thinking 
with  regard  to  religious  liberty  which  we  now  possess, 
will  judge  that  some  of  these  proceedings  were  by  far  too 
harsh  and  violent.  To  suppress  the  religious  assemblies 
of  the  Remonstrants,  by  secular  authority,  and  to  banish 
their  leaders  from  their  country,  were  measures  which  we 
cannot,  at  this  day,  contemplate  but  with  deep  regret,  as 
inconsistent  with  those  rights  of  conscience  which  we 
must  regard  as  indefeasible.  But  when  we  consider  that 
those  ri^p;hts  were  really  understood  by  no  branch  of  the 
3* 


30  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

Christian  Church  at  that  day;  when  we  recollect  that  in 
the  Church  of  England,  during  the  reign  of  the  same 
James  I.,  who  sent  representatives  -to  this  Synod,  more 
than  twenty  persons  were  put  to  death  for  their  religion, 
at  least  two  of  whom  were  burnt  alive,  viz. :  Bartholomew 
Legate,  at  Smithfield,  by  the  direct  influence  of  Dr.  King, 
Bishop  of  London,  and  Edward  Wightman,  at  Litchfield, 
by  the  equally  direct  influence  of  Bishop  Neill,  of 
Litchfield  and  Coventry ;  and  that  many  hundreds  were 
banished  their  country ; — and  when  we  recollect  that 
even  the  pious  Puritans,  who  migrated  from  their  own 
country  to  America,  that  they  might  enjoy  religious  lib- 
erty, persecuted,  in  their  turn,  even  unto  death  for  the 
sake  of  religion ;  and  especially  when  we  remember  the 
disingenuous,  provoking,  unworthy  course  by  which  the 
Remonstrants  had  divided  and  agitated  the  Belgic 
Churches  for  a  number  of  years,  and  also  the  highly 
unbecoming  language  which  they  employed  even  before 
the  Synod  ;*  when  all  these  things  are  considered,  it  is 
presumed  no  impartial  man  will  wonder,  though  he  may 
weep,  at  some  of  the  proceedings  of  that  far-famed  and 
venerable  Synod.  After  all,  however,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  a  large  part  of  the  violence  popularly  ascribed 
to  that  Synod  existed  only  in  the  imaginations,  the  com- 
plaints, and  the  books  of  the  Remonstrants,  who  were 
not,  of  course,  impartial  judges.  The  learning,  piety, 
and  venerable  character  of  the  great  and  good  men  who 
composed  it,  ought  to  be  considered  as  an  ample  guaranty 
of  the  decorum  of  their  proceedings.     But,  more  than 


*  See  Hales's  Letters  from  the  Synod  of  Dort,  Vol.  III.  pp.  69,  80, 
101,  <fcc. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  81 

fhis,  if  the  Synod  had  not  been  entirely  decent  in  its 
mode  of  conducting  business,  can  we  imagine  that  Bishop 
Hall,  one  of  the  English  delegates,  a  man  remarkable  for 
the  piety,  benevolence,  and  amiablcness  of  his  character, 
would  have  said,  "  There  was  no  place  upon  earth  which 
he  regarded  as  so  like  heaven  as  the  Synod  of  Dort,  or  in 
which  he  should  be  more  glad  to  remain  ?"  Surely  the 
testimony  of  such  a  man  is  more  worthy  of  confidence 
than  the  statements  of  men  who  were  smarting  under  the 
discipline  of  the  Synod. 

I  have  said  that  the  Synod  condemned  the  Remon- 
strants. In  this  they  were  unanimous.  The  Canons  of 
the  Synod,  which  contain  their  decisions  with  regard  to 
the  five  Armiuian  articles,  and  which  are  presented  in 
this  volume,  were  adopted  without  a  dissenting  voice. 
We  are  not,  however,  to  suppose  from  this  fact,  that 
all  the  members  of  the  Synod  were  entirely  of  one  mind 
in  regard  to  all  the  points  embraced  in  those  articles. 
This  was  by  no  means  the  case.  There  was  much 
warm  discussion  during  the  transactions  of  the  Synod. 
Some  members  of  the  body,  such  as  Gomarus,  and 
others,  were  advocates  of  the  most  high-toned  supralapsa- 
rian  Calvinism ;  while  another  portion  of  the  members 
were  not  disposed  to  go  further  than  the  sublapsarian 
hypothesis;  and  though  all  agreed  in  condemning  the 
Remonstrants,  yet  a  very  small  number  of  the  delegates 
appear  to  have  occupied  ground  not  very  difi"erent  from 
that  which  we  commonly  call  Baxterian.  The  Canons, 
however,  were  such  as  they  could  all  unite  in.  The  praise 
which  Dr.  Scott  bestows  on  the  Formulary  of  Faith  drawn 
up  by  the  Synod,  as  a  wise,  moderate,  well  digested,  and 
well  expressed  exhibition  of  theological  principles,  is  well 


32  INTKODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

merited.  It  is  wortliy  of  high  commendation.  It  must 
be  confessed,  indeed,  that,  as  a  monument  of  ecclesiastical 
wisdom,  taste,  sound  learning,,  judgment,  and  singular 
comprehensiveness,  the  results  of  the  Westminster  As- 
sembly, a  few  years  afterwards,  not  a  little  exceed  those 
of  Dort ;  but  the  latter  stand  next  in  order,  on  the  scale 
of  Synodical  labours.  Among  all  the  uninspired  theolo- 
gical compositions  of  the  seventeenth  century,  many  of 
the  best  judges  are  of  the  opinion  that  the  "  Confession 
of  Faith''  and  "  Catechisms"  framed  by  the  Westminster 
Assembly  hold  the  very  highest  place.  The  writer  of 
this  page  is  free  to  confess  that  he  has  never  seen  any 
human  document  of  that  age,  or  indeed  of  any  other, 
public  or  private,  which  in  his  estimation  is  quite  equal  to 
them  for  the  purpose  which  they  were  destined  to  answer. 

The  Synod  of  Dort  continued  to  sit  from  the  13th  of 
November,  a.  d.  1618,  to  the  29th  of  May,  1619.  It 
held,  in  all,  one  hundred  and  eighty  sittings ;  and  was 
conducted  entirely  at  the  expense  of  the  States  General. 

Dr.  Mosheim  speaks  with  more  than  his  usual  candour 
when  he  treats  of  the  heat  and  violence  which  broke  out, 
on  various  occasions,  in  Holland,  in  the  course  of  the 
Arminian  controversy;  and  especially  of  the  political 
animosity  which  unfortunately  became  intimately  con- 
nected with  that  theological  and  ecclesiastical  dispute, 
and  which  led  to  the  beheading  of  Oldenbarneveldt,  and 
to  the  banishment  of  Grotius,  Hoogerbeets,  and  others. 
The  truth  is,  in  a  number  of  cases  the  political  aspect  of 
the  subject  became  the  prominent  one.  The  consequence 
was,  that  many  men  became  implicated  in  it  who  laid  no 
claim  to  piety;  hence  the  frequency  with  which  the 
affair  had  the  appearance  of  a  contest  among  politicians 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY.  33 

ratlier  than  Christians.  Still  it  is  belicvexi  that  even 
these  secular  struggles  have  been  magnified  for  the  sake 
of  blackening  the  auti-Arminian  body,  who  happened  to 
be  connected  with  the  strongest  political  party. 

In  the  Church  of  Holland,  the  majority  against  the 
Kemoustrants,  and  in  favour  of  orthodoxy,  was  very  large. 
Judoinoj  from  the  number  of  ministers  reckoned  in  the 
established  church,  and  among  the  Remonstrants,  the 
latter  did  not  constitute  more  than  a  thirtieth  part  of  the 
population.  And  the  proportion  remains  pretty  much 
the  same  still :  for  although  since  that  time  the  number 
is  greatly  increased  among  the  ministers  of  the  Dutch 
churches,  of  those  who  embrace  Pelagian  and  Semi- 
Pelagian  sentiments,  yet  many  who  agree  with  the  Re- 
monstrants in  doctrinal  opinions,  and  even  some  who  go 
much  farther  in  heresy  than  they,  do  not  take  their 
name,  or  unite  with  their  societies,  as  the  Remonstrants 
labour  under  civil  disabilities,  which  multitudes  who  sub- 
stantially agree  with  them  in  sentiment  do  not  choose  to 
incur  by  openly  joining  their  ranks. 

After  the  death  of  the  Prince  of  Orange,  A.  D.  1625, 
the  Remonstrants  began  to  be  treated  more  mildly.  The 
ministers  were  recalled  from  their  banishment,  and  re- 
stored to  their  functions  and  churches;  and  from  that 
period  to  the  present  have  been  tolerated  in  the  United 
Provinces,  and  more  lately,  since  the  change  of  govern- 
ment, in  the  kingdom  of  Holland.  Indeed,  it  is  melan- 
choly to  say,  that  for  a  number  of  years  past,  in  the 
kingdom  of  Holland,  Pelagian  and  Unitarian  sentiments 
have  obtained  such  currency  in  the  church  of  that 
country,  that  the  only  difficulty  has  been  for  the  friends 
of  truth  to  obtain  permission  to  preach,  unobstructed, 
the  pure  Gospel. 


34  INTRODUCTORYESSAY. 

Although  the  many  and  great  evils  which  always  result 
from  the  civil  establishment  of  religion,  may  not  have 
been  so  strongly  exemplified  in  the  Church  of  Plolland, 
as  in  some  other  countries,  yet  through  the  whole  of  the 
controversy  now  in  question,  as  well  as  on  various  occa- 
sions since,  we  have  seen  that  this  unhallowed  connection, 
however  coveted  by  worldly  minded  ecclesiastics,  in  all 
cases  stands  in  the  way  of  the  simple  and  pure  dispensa- 
tion of  the  Gospel,  and  never  fails  to  be  a  curse   rather 
than  a  blessing.     And  this,  we  may  confidently  say,  has 
been   substantially  the  judgment  of  the  best  men  in  all 
ages  in  which  any  just  sentiments  on  this  subject  have 
prevailed  or  been  cherished  at  all.     Mr.   Gibbon,  if  I 
mistake  not,  has  somewhere  observed,  with  a  sarcastic 
sneer,  that  he  is  sorry  to  say,  that  the  earliest  and  most 
zealous  advocates  of  religious  liberty  have  ever  been  lay- 
meiiy   and   not   ministers   of  religion.      However   well- 
informed  that  learned  infidel  may  have  been  on  other 
subjects,  he  is  here  under  a  mistake,  which,  however,  may 
be  easily  accounted  for.     The  character  of  his  mind,  and 
the  habits  of  his  life,  led  him  to  a  much  more  intimate 
acquaintance  with  the  writings  of  laymen  and  worldly- 
minded  ecclesiastics,  than  with  the  works  of  evangelical 
and  orthodox  ministers.     No  wonder,  then,  that  he  was 
ignorant  of  some  testimony  on  this  subject,  which,  had 
^he    been    acquainted   with   it,    would    have    led    to    a 
different  judgment.     When  the   Priscillianists,   in   the 
fourth  century,  were  persecuted  and  delivered  over  to  the 
secular  arm  to  be  punished  with  death,  who  lamented  and 
opposed  the  cruel  oppression  which  they  endured  ?    Mar- 
tin, Bishop  of  Tours,  an  eminently  pious  man,  with  a 
number  of  others  of  like  spirit,  mourned  over  the  treat- 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  35 

ment  which  they  received,  remonstrated  against  it,  and 
pronounced  it  a  novum  et  inauditum  ncfas.  And  in 
regard  to  the  writers  on  the  subject  of  religious  liberty  in 
the  seventeenth  century,  to  whom  there  was  probably  a 
special  reference  in  the  remark  which  it  now  combatted, 
the  simplest  statement  of  facts  will  show  that  the  earliest 
and  most  thorough-going  advocates  of  religious  liberty, 
at  that  period,  were  all  ecclesiastical  men ;  and  all  of  that 
class  with  which  Mr.  Gibbon  would  be  neither  likely  nor 
disposed  to  have  much  acquaintance. 

In  1614,  the  Rev.  Leonard  Busher,  a  zealous  Brownist, 
or  ultra  Independent  minister,  presented  to  king  James  I. 
and  his  parliament,  '^Religious  Peace,  or  a  Plea  for  Liberty 
of  Conscience.''  The  leading  object  of  this  treatise  is  to 
show,  that  the  true  way  to  make  a  nation  happy  is,  "  to 
give  liberty  to  all  to  serve  God  according  as  they  are 
persuaded  is  most  agreeable  to  his  word ;  to  speak,  write, 
print,  peaceably  and  without  molestation  in  behalf  of  their 
several  tenets  and  ways  of  worship."  In  a  few  years 
afterwards,  the  Rev.  John  Robinson,  a  divine  of  the 
Church  of  England,  who  had  been  bred  at  the  University 
of  Cambridge,  and  fled  from  persecution  in  his  native 
country  to  Holland,  where  he  cast  in  his  lot  with  the 
Independents,  published  two  works,  one  entitled  "A 
Justification  of  Separation  from  the  Church  of  England  ;'' 
and  another  in  explanation  and  defence  of  the  first,  en- 
titled "A  Just  and  Necessarie  Apologie,"  &c.  In  these 
works  he  contended  with  no  small  force,  both  of  learning 
and  argument,  that  Christ's  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world; 
— that  it  is  entirely  spiritual,  and  he  its  spiritual  King  ; 
and  that  civil  magistrates  have  no  right  to  interfere,  in 
any  wise,  or  in  any  case,  with  liberty  of  conscience.     In 


36  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

1644,  tlie  celebrated  Roger  Williams,  a  native  of  England, 
a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  who  had  received 
orders  in  the  Established  Chm'ch  of  England,  who  came 
to  New  England  in  1630,  and  there  cast  in  his  lot  with 
the  Independents,  and  ultimately  becoming  a  Baptist, 
withdrew  from  Massachusetts  to  Hhode  Island,  where  he 
became  the  pastor  of  the  first  Baptist  church  in  the 
American  Colonies,  and  established  a  separate  govern- 
ment, published  a  work  under  the  following  title — '^  The 
Bloody  Tenet  of  Persecution  for  the  cause  of  Conscience,'' 
in  which  he  plead  for  liberty  of  conscience  on  the  broadest 
and  most  liberal  principles.  In  short,  he  carried  the 
doctrine  to  the  utmost  length,  and  maintained  that  the 
civil  magistrate  has  no  right  to  enforce  any  of  the  precepts 
contained  in  the  first  table  of  the  Decalogue.  And,  what 
is  still  more  to  the  honour  of  Roger  Williams,  as  he  was, 
in  a  sort,  the  civil  ruler,  as  well  as  the  spiritual  guide, 
of  the  colony  of  Rhode  Island,  it  deserves  to  be  recorded 
that  he  was  the  first  Governor  who  ever  practically  ac- 
knowledged that  complete  liberty  of  conscience  was  the 
birthright  of  man,  and  who  really  and  consistently  yielded 
it  to  those  who  widely  differed  from  him,  when  he  had 
the  full  power  to  withhold  it. 

In  1649,  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  Owen,  educated  in  the 
University  of  Oxford,  and  afterwards  Vice-Chan cellor  of 
that  University,  universally  known  to  have  been  an  emi- 
nent Independent  minister,  and  one  of  the  greatest  theo- 
logians of  his  age,  published  a  work  on  "  Toleration,^' 
which  does  honour  to  his  memory,  and  deserves  to  be 
ranked  among  the  best  publications  on  that  subject.  He 
does  not,  indeed,  in  his  theory,  go  quite  so  far  as  Roger 
Williams ;  yet  he  explicitly  states,  and  by  a  variety  of 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  37 

arguments  maintains,  that  "  the  civil  magistrate  has  no 
right  to  meddle  with  the  religion  of  any  person  whose 
conduct  is  not  injurious  to  society,  and  destructive  of  its 
peace  and  order."  And  it  ought  to  be  stated,  to  the 
honour  of  this  great  and  good  man,  that  he  acted  on  the 
principles  which  he  had  avowed,  when  his  own  party  was 
triumphant,  and  he  had  it  in  his  power  to  oppress.  It  is 
also  further  worthy  of  notice,  that,  some  years  after  the 
publication  of  this  work,  when  the  Puritans  in  New  Eno-. 
land  were,  most  inconsistently,  persecuting  the  Baptists 
and  Quakers,  Dr.  Owen,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  Non- 
conformist ministers  in  London,  sent  an  address  to  them, 
remonstrating  against  their  conduct,  and  entreating  them 
to  cease  from  their  persecuting  measures,  which,  accor- 
dingly, they  soon  did.  The  language  of  this  address  is 
striking  and  to  the  point.  Among  other  things  it  is 
said — "  We  make  it  our  hearty  request,  that  you  will 
trust  God  with  his  truth  and  ways,  so  far  as  to  suspend 
all  rigorous  proceedings  in  corporeal  restraints  or  punish- 
ments on  persons  that  dissent  from  you,  and  practise  the 
principles  of  their  dissent,  without  danger  or  disturbance 
to  the  civil  peace." 

Perhaps  the  learned  reader  will  be  apt  to  ask  why  the 
name  of  Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor  has  not  a  place  assigned 
in  this  list  of  advocates  for  religious  liberty.  The  reason 
for  not  giving  him  a  conspicuous  place  in  this  honoured 
catalogue,  will  appear  from  the  following  statement.  In 
the  year  1647,  that  great  and  eloquent  man,  who  has 
been  strongly  styled  ^'  the  Shakspeare  of  the  English  pul- 
pit," published  his  ^'  Liberty  of  Prophesying,"  in  which 
a  great  deal  of  important  truth  on  this  subject  is  commu- 
nicated, with  a  power  for  which  the  author  was  distin- 
4 


38  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

gulshed  in  all  his  works.  The  writer,  however,  argues 
chiefly  from  considerations  which  do  not  hold  a  legitimate; 
and  certainly  not  a  primary  place  among  the  controlling 
arguments  on  this  subject.  For  example,  he  reasons  in 
favour  of  religious  liberty,  from  the  difficulty  of  expound- 
ing the  Scriptures  so  as  to  arrive  at  any  certain  conclu- 
sion on  some  points ;  from  the  incompetency  of  Popes, 
Councils,  or  the  church  at  large,  to  determine  articles  of 
faith ;  from  the  innocence  of  error,  where  there  is  real 
piety ;  and  from  the  antiquity  and  plausibility  of  various 
sentiments  and  practices  generally  held  to  be  erroneous. 
It  is  more  on  such  grounds  as  these  that  he  rests  his  de- 
fence of  toleration,  than  on  the  inherent  and  essential 
rights  of  men,  and  the  authority  of  the  word  of  God. 
Such  an  advocate  can  scarcely  be  recognized  as  pleading 
for  the  same  principles  with  Williams,  Owen,  and  his 
other  clerical  contemporaries  in  the  same  nominal  field. 

But  there  is  another,  and  still  more  serious  objection 
to  our  assigning  to  Jeremy  Taylor  an  honourable  place  in 
the  list  of  early  and  able  advocates  of  religious  liberty. 
When  he  wrote  his  work  on  the  ''  Liberty  of  Prophesy- 
ing," he  and  his  church  were  under  the  frown  of  govern- 
ment. He  was,  in  fact,  pleading  for  toleration  for  him- 
self and  for  Episcopacy.  When  Charles  II.  was  restored 
to  the  throne ;  when  Taylor  came  forth  from  retirement 
and  oppression ;  and  when  he  was  raised  to  the  Episco- 
pate, he  consented  to  become  a  member  of  the  privy 
council  of  that  faithless  and  profligate  monarch,  from 
which  so  many  persecuting  edicts  against  the  non-con- 
formists issued,  to  the  disgrace  of  their  authors.  And 
even  if  it  be  doubted  whether  he  ever  took  any  active 
part  in  the  persecuting  edicts  of  that  monarchy  as  a  mem- 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  39 

ber  of  his  council,  yet  it  is  notorious  and  unquestionable, 
that  in  his  diocese  in  Ireland,  he  was  chargeable  with 
much  and  severe  persecution.  If  he  ever  entertained 
correct  sentiments  in  respect  to  the  rights  of  conscience, 
he  forgot  or  disregarded  them  all  when  he  rose  to  power, 
and  was  enabled  to  persecute.  (See  Orme's  Life  of 
Owen,  p.  101;  and  the  History  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Ireland,  by  James  Seaton  Keid,  D.  D.  M.  R. 
S.  A.  p.  341,  &c.) 

While  justice  is  done  to  the  ministers  of  the  gospel 
above  mentioned,  I  have  no  desire  to  derogate,  in  the 
least  degree,  from  the  credit  due  to  Milton*  and  Locke, "j* 
of  the  same  century,  whom  it  is  the  fashion  to  eulogize  as 
the  great  pioneers  in  pleading  for  religious  liberty.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  both  these  illustrious  laymen  wrote  nobly 
in  defence  of  the  cause  in  question;  and  that  both  ought 
to  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance  for  their  noble  services ; 
yet  it  is  surely  wrong  to  ascribe  to  them,  meritorious  as 
they  were,  all  the  credit  of  originating  a  doctrine  which 
had  been  held,  and  publicly  defended  many  years,  before 
either  of  them  had  published  or  written  a  line  on  the 
subject. 

The  National  Synod  of  Holland  has  never  met  since 
the  adjournment  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  in  1619.  By  the 
fiftieth  article  of  the  Rules  of  Government  which  that 
Synod  adopted,  it  was  prescribed  that  a  general  Synod 
should  meet  every  three  years,  but  not  without  the  appro- 
bation of  the  civil  government.  This  article,  however, 
has  never  been    carried  into  effect,  either  because  the 

*  Milton's  work,  entitled  "A  Treatise  of  Civil  Power  in  Ecclesi- 
astical Causes,"  was  published  in  1059. 

f  Locke's  first  Letter  on  Toleration  waa  publiahed,  in  Holland,  ia 
the  Latin  language,  in  1689. 


40  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

magistrates  have  witlilicld  tlieir  consent,  or  because  the 
Church  has  never  asked  the  necessary  permission.  The 
original  manuscript  of  the  ^'Acts  of  the  Synod  of  Dort/^ 
having  been  put  into  the  possession  of  the  States  General, 
they,  in  the  year  1625,  resolved  that  that  manuscript 
should,  every  three  years,  be  inspected  by  delegates  from 
tlieir  own  body,  and  deputies  from  the  provincial  Synods 
jointly.  Accordingly,  this  ceremony,  we  are  told,  is  gone 
through,  with  a  punctilious  formality,  in  the  month  of 
May  of  every  third  year.  Twenty-two  deputies  from  the 
Synods  repair  to  the  Hague,  where  they  are  joined  by 
two  delegates  of  the  secular  government.  This  joint  body 
then  proceeds  to  the  public  chamber  in  which  the  chest 
containing  the  Acts  of  the  Synod  is  deposited.  This 
chest  is  opened  with  eight  several  keys.  The  Acts,  which 
are  neatly  bound  up  in  seventeen  volumes,  are  formally 
taken  out  and  shown,  first  to  the  governmental  delegates, 
and  then  to  the  clerical  members  of  the  body.  This  cere- 
mony is  preceded  and  followed  with  prayer,  after  which 
the  members  of  the  inspecting  committee  dine  together, 
and  thus  terminates  their  triennial  task. 

The  venerable  Dr.  Scott  was  prompted,  he  tells  us,  to 
undertake  the  translation  of  the  ofiicial  history  and  can- 
nons of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  by  the  persuasion  that  they 
had  been  greatly  misapprehended  by  the  religious  public, 
in  which  he  had  himself,  for  many  years,  largely  partici- 
pated. The  truth  is,  the  misrepresentations  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  that  Synod  by  Peter  Heylin,  and  Daniel  Til- 
enus,  are  so  gross  and  shameful,  that  it  is  difiicult  ad- 
equately to  animadvert  upon  them  in  strictly  temperate 
language.  As  to  Peter  Jleylin,  he  hardly  knew  how  to 
gpeak  the  truth  when  Calvinism  or  Prcsbyterianism  was 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  41 

in  question.  And,  with  respect  to  Daniel  Tilcnus,  who 
was  a  theological  Professor  in  the  Presbyterian  seminary 
at  Sedan,  in  France,  and  had  been  once  a  Calvinist,  but 
afterwards  joined  the  Arminian  ranks,  his  prejudices 
against  his  old  opinions  became,  after  his  apostacy,  so 
perfectly  bitter  and  blinding,  that  he  seemed  incapable 
of  representing  them  otherwise  than  under  the  most  re- 
volting caricature.  No  wonder  that  those  who  believed 
these  men,  regarded  the  Acts  of  the  Synod  with  abhor- 
rence. Dr.  Scott,  as  the  reader  will  perceive,  declares 
himself  satisfied,  that  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  had 
been  greatly  and  criminally  slandered ;  that  their  canons 
were  among  the  most  Scriptural  and  excellent  formularies 
he  had  ever  seen ;  and  that  he  thought  it  incumbent  on 
him  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  remove  the  veil  from  the 
false  statements  concerning  them,  which  had  been  so  con- 
fidently made,  and  to  the  circulation  of  which  he  had  him- 
self, in  some  degree,  unintentionally  contributed. 

This  translation  was  among  the  last  works,  if  not  the 
very  last,  which  Dr.  Scott  gave  to  the  public.  It  was 
published  only  a  few  months  prior  to  his  decease,  and  was 
prepared  by  him  under  an  immediate  impression  of  that 
solemn  account  which  he  was  so  nearly  approaching,  and 
of  the  duty  which  he  owed  to  the  public  in  behalf  of  a 
greatly  injured  body. 

The  following  remarks  of  Mons.  Bayle,  in  his  Biogra- 
phical Dictionary,  under  the  article  Arminius,  are  so 
apposite  and  pointed  as  to  form  a  very  appropriate  ex- 
tract for  this  Introductory  Essay.  Bayle  himself  was, 
probably,  neither  a  Calvinist  nor  an  Arminian,  but  a  cool, 
insidious  sceptic.  His  judgment,  therefore,  on  this  con- 
troversy, may  be  considered  as  the  decision  of  a  shrewd, 
4* 


42  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

and,  as  to  tlils  point,  an  impartial  mind,  on  a  matter  con- 
cerning which  he  had  no  point  to  gain,  or  party  to  serve. 
"  It  were  to  be  wished  that  he  (Arminius)  had  made 
a  better  use  of  his  knowledge.  I  mean,  that  he  had  gov- 
erned himself  by  St,  Paul's  rule.  This  great  apostle, 
immediately  inspired  by  God,  and  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  all  his  writings,  raised  to  himself  the  objection 
which  the  light  of  nature  forms  against  the  doctrine  of 
absolute  predestination.  He  apprehended  the  whole 
force  of  the  objection,  and  he  proposes  it  without  weak- 
ening it  in  the  least  degree.  God  hath  mercy  on  wliom 
he  ID  ill  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth. 
Rom.  ix.  18.  This  is  Paul's  doctrine,  and  the  difficulty 
which  he  starts  upon  it  is  this — Thou  wilt  say  then  unto 
me,  Why  doth  he  yet  find  faidt,  for  who  hath  resisted  his 
will?  This  objection  cannot  be  pushed  further;  twenty 
pages,  by  the  most  subtile  Molinist^  could  add  nothing  to 
it.  What  more  could  they  infer  than  that,  upon  Cal- 
vin's hypothesis,  God  wills  men  to  commit  sin  ?  Now 
this  is  what  St.  Paul  knew  might  be  objected  against 
him ;  but  what  does  he  reply  ?  Does  he  seek  for  distinc- 
tions and  qualifications  ?  Does  he  deny  the  fact  ?  Does 
he  grant  it  in  part  only  ?  Does  he  enter  into  particulars  ? 
Does  he  remove  any  ambiguity  in  the  words  ?  Nothing 
of  all  this.  He  only  alleges  the  sovereign  power  of  God, 
and  the  supreme  right  which  the  Creator  has  to  dispose 
of  his  creatures  as  it  seems  good  to  him.  Nay,  hut  0 
man,  icho  art  thou  that  repliest  against  God!  He  ac- 
knowledges an  incomprehensibility  in  the  thing  which 
ought  to  put  a  stop  to  all  disputes,  and  to  impose  a  pro- 
found silence  on  our  reason.  He  cries  out,  0  the  dejjth 
of  the  riches,  both  of  the  loisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  ! 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  43 

Hoio  unscarchahle  are  his  Judgments,  mid  his  wai/s  are 
past  finding  out.  All  Christians  ought  to  find  here  a 
definite  sentence,  a  judgment  final,  and  without  appeal 
in  the  dispute  about  grace.  Or  rather,  they  should  learn 
from  this  conduct  of  St.  Paul,  never  to  dispute  about 
predestination,  and  immediately  to  oppose  this  bar  against 
all  the  subtleties  of  human  wit,  whether  they  arise  of 
themselves,  in  meditating  on  this  great  subject,  or  whether 
others  suggest  them.  The  best  and  the  shortest  way  is, 
early  to  oppose  this  strong  bank  against  the  inundations 
of  reasoning,  and  to  consider  this  definitive  sentence  of 
St.  Paul  as  a  rock  immovable  in  the  midst  of  the  waves, 
against  which  the  proudest  billows  may  beat  in  vain. 
They  may  foam  and  dash,  but  are  only  broken  against 
them.  All  arrows  darted  against  this  shield,  will  have 
the  same  fate  as  that  of  Priam." 

Further  on  the  same  writer  says  : — "  To  a  system  full 
of  great  difficulties,  Arminius  has  substituted  another 
system,  which,  to  speak  truly,  involves  no  less  difficulties 
than  the  former.  One  may  say  of  his  doctrine  what  I 
have  observed  of  the  innovations  of  Saumur.  It  is  better 
connected  and  less  forced  than  the  opinions  of  Mr. 
Amyraut;  but,  after  all,  it  is  but  a  palliative  remedy, 
for  the  Arminians  have  scarcely  been  able  to  answer 
some  objections  which,  as  they  pretend,  cannot  be  refuted 
upon  Calvin's  system.  Besides,  they  find  themselves 
exposed  to  other  difficulties  which  they  cannot  get  over 
but  by  an  ingenuous  confession  of  the  weakness  of  human 
reason,  and  the  consideration  of  the  incomprehensible 
infinity  of  God.  And  was  it  worth  while  to  contradict 
Calvin  for  this  ?  Why  was  Arminius  so  very  difficult  at 
first,  when  at  last  he  was  obliged  to  fly  to  this  asylum  ? 


44  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

Why  did  he  not  begin  here,  since  here  he  must  come, 
sooner  or  later  ?  He  is  mistaken  who  imagines  that, 
after  entering  the  lists  with  a  great  disputant,  he  shall 
be  allowed  to  triumph  only  for  some  small  advantage 
which  he  had  over  him  at  first.  An  athlete,  who  throws 
out  his  antagonist  in  the  middle  of  the  race,  but  has  not 
the  advantage  of  him  at  the  end,  is  not  entitled  to  the 
palm.  It  is  the  same  in  controversy.  It  is  not  sufficient 
to  parry  the  first  thrusts.  Every  reply  and  rejoinder 
must  be  satisfied,  and  every  doubt  perfectly  cleared  up. 
Now  this  is  what  neither  the  hypothesis  of  Arminius, 
nor  that  of  the  Molinists,  nor  that  of  the  Socinians,  is 
able  to  do.  The  system  of  the  Arminians  is  only  calcu- 
lated to  give  some  few  advantages  in  those  preludes  to 
war,  in  which  the  forlorn  hope  is  sent  out  to  skirmish. 
But  when  it  comes  to  a  general  and  decisive  battle,  this 
detachment  must  retire,  as  well  as  the  rest,  behind  the 
intrenchments  of  incomprehensible  mystery.'' 

Perhaps  it  may  be  said,  that  no  theological  system  was 
ever  more  grossly  misrepresented,  or  more  foully  or  un- 
justly vilified,  than  that  which  is  commonly  called  Calvin- 
ism, but  which  has  been  drawn  from  the  word  of  God, 
and  preached  by  some  of  the  best  men  that  ever  lived, 
many  hundreds  of  years  before  Calvin  was  born.  The 
truth  is,  it  would  be  difficult  to  name  a  writer  or  speaker 
who  has  distinguished  himself  by  opposing  this  system, 
who  has  fairly  represented  it,  or  who  really  appeared  to 
understand  it.  They  are  for  ever  fighting  against  an  ima- 
ginary monster  of  their  own  creation.  They  picture  to 
themselves  the  consequences  which  they  suppose  unavoid- 
ably flow  from  the  real  principles  of  Calvinists,  and  then, 
most  unjustly,  represent  these  consequences  as  a  part  of 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  45 

the  system  itself,  as  held  by  its  advocates.  Whether  this 
arises  from  the  want  of  knowledge,  or  the  want  of  can- 
dour, is  not  for  me  to  decide ;  but  the  effect  is  the  same, 
and  the  conduct  worthy  of  severe  censure.  How  many 
an  eloquent  page  of  anti-Calvinistic  declamation  would  be 
instantly  seen  by  every  reader  to  be  either  calumny  or 
nonsense,  if  it  had  been  preceded  by  an  honest  statement 
of  what  the  system,  as  held  by  Calvinists,  really  is. 

The  enemies  of  the  system  allege,  that  it  represents 
God  as  really  the  author  of  sin,  and  man  as  laid  under  a 
physical  necessity  of  sinning,  and  then  as  damned  for  it, 
do  what  he  can.  They  insist  that  our  doctrine  of  depra- 
vity^  and  the  mode  of  inheriting  it,  if  true,  destroys 
moral  agency,  reduces  men  to  the  condition  of  mere  ma- 
chines, and,  of  course,  makes  all  punishment  of  sin  un- 
just and  absurd.  In  short,  they  contend  that  the  views 
which  we  give  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  makes  a  system 
of  heathenish  fate,  or  of  refined  Antinomianism,  equally 
destructive  of  holiness  and  of  comfort;  and  that,  under 
the  guise  of  free  grace,  we  build  up  a  fabric  of  favourit- 
ism on  the  one  hand,  and  of  fixed  necessity  on  the  other ; 
at  once  making  God  a  partial  being  and  a  tyrant,  and 
man  a  mere  passive  subject  of  his  arbitrary  will.  But  is  it 
true  that  Calvinists  embrace  any  such  system  as  this  ? 
Nothing  can  be  further  from  the  truth.  It  is  a  shameful 
misrepresentation,  which  has  no  correspondence  with  any 
thing  but  the  caricatures  of  prejudice  and  bigotry.  Cal- 
vinists abhor  such  sentiments  just  as  much  as  their  un- 
candid  accusers  do.  Many  wise  and  excellent  men  have 
been  of  the  opinion  that  Arminian  principles,  when 
traced  out  to  their  natural  and  unavoidable  consequences, 
lead  to  an  invasion  of  the  essential  attributes  of  God,  and, 


46  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

of  course,  to  blank  and  cheerless  atheism.  Yet,  in  mak- 
ing a  statement  of  the  Arminian  system,  as  actually  held 
by  its  advocates,  what  candid  man  would  allow  himself 
to  introduce  into  the  delineation  any  thing  different  from 
or  beyond  the  actual  admissions  of  those  advocates  ?  The 
system  itself  is  one  thing ;  the  consequences  which  may 
be  drawn  from  it,  another. 

It  is  not  pretended  that  the  Calvinistic  system  is  free 
from  all  difficulties.  When  finite  creatures  are  called  to 
scan  either  the  works  or  the  revealed  will  of  an  Infinite 
Being,  they  must  be  truly  demented  if  they  expect  to 
find  nothing  which  is  incomprehensible.  Accordingly, 
when  we  undertake  to  solve  some  of  the  difficulties  which 
the  Calvinistic  system  presents,  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
^^such  knowledge  is  too  wonderful  for  us;  it  is  high,  we 
cannot  attain  unto  it.''  How  .to  reconcile  what  the 
Scriptures  plainly  reveal,  on  the  hand,  concerning  the 
entire  dependence  of  man  ;  and,  on  the  other,  concerning 
his  activity  and  responsibility ;  how  to  explain  the  perfect 
foreknowledge  and  predestination  of  Grod,  in  consistency 
with  the  perfect  freedom  and  moral  agency  of  his  intelli- 
gent creatures,  is  a  problem  which  no  thinking  man  ex- 
pects fully  to  solve.  But  the  question  is.  Are  there  fewer 
difficulties  attending  any  other  system  ?  Especially  are 
there  fewer  difficul tie's  attending  the  Arminian  or  Pela- 
gian system,  one  or  the  other  of  which  is  usually  the 
resort  of  those  who  reject  Calvinism  ?  There  are  not; 
nay,  instead  of  being  less,  they  are  greater — far  greater 
both  in  number  and  magnitude.  For  example,  it  is  easy, 
and,  in  the  estimation  of  the  superficial  and  unreflectino- 
it  appears  conclusive,  to  object,  that  Calvinism  has  a  ten- 
dency to  cut  the  nerves  of  all  spiritual  exertion ;  that  if 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY.  47 

we  are  elected,  we  shall  be  saved,  do  what  we  will ;  and 
if  not  elected,  we  shall  be  lost,  do  what  we  can.  But  is 
it  not  perfectly  evident  that  the  objection  here  lies  with 
quite  as  much  force  against  the  Arminian  or  Pelagian 
hypothesis  ?  Arminians  and  Pelagians  both  grant  that 
all  men  will  not  actually  be  saved ;  that  the  salvation  or 
perdition  of  each  individual  is  distinctly  foreknown  by 
God;  and  that  the  event  will  certainly  happen  as  he 
foresees  that  it  will.  May  not  a  caviller,  then,  say,  with  f^^ 
quite  as  much  appearance  of  justice  in  this  case  as  in 
the  other,  "  The  result,  as  to  my  salvation,  though  un- 
known to  me,  is  known  to  God,  and  certain.  If  I  am  to 
be  saved,  no  anxiety  about  it  is  necessary;  and  if  I  am 
to  perish,  all  anxiety  about  it  would  be  useless."  But 
would  an  Arminian  consider  such  an  objection  as  valid 
against  his  creed  ?  Probably  not.  Yet  it  is  certainly 
just  as  valid  against  his  creed  as  against  ours.  The 
truth  is,  the  Arminian,  by  resorting  to  his  scheme,  does 
not  really  get  rid  of  one  particle  of  the  difl&culty  which 
he  alleges  against  the  Calviuistic  system :  he  only  places 
it  one  step  further  back,  but  must  meet  it  in  its  full 
strength  after  all.  Until  we  can  bring  ourselves  to 
swallow  the  monstrous  absurdity,  that  what  is  to  be,  will 
not  be;  that  what  God  foresees  as  certain,  may  never 
happen,  the  cavil,  such  as  it  is,  remains  unanswered.  If 
there  be  a  God  who  is  endowed  with  perfect  foreknow- 
ledge, and  who  is,  and  always  has  been,  acting  upon  a 
plan,  of  which  he  knows  the  end  from  the  beginning — 
and  there  is  such  a  Being,  or  there  is  no  God;  —  then  all 
the  difficulty  which  lies  against  the  doctrine  of  sovereign, 
unconditional  predetermination,  lies  equally,  and  in  all  its 
unmitigated  force,  against  the  doctiine  of  foreknowledge 


48  INTRODUCTORY   ESSAY. 

and  certain  futurition,  in  any  form  that  can  be  imagined  ; 
and  all  the  shocking  consequences  with  which  they 
charge  Calvinism,  are  quite  as  legitimately  chargeable 
against  any  and  every  scheme,  short  of  atheism,  which 
may  be  embraced  to  get  rid  of  them. 

No  other  proof  of  this  is  needed  than  the  subterfuges 
to  which  Arminians  and  Pelagians  have  resorted  in  order 
to  obviate  the  objections  which  they  have  felt  pressing  on 
their  respective  schemes.  Some  have  denied  the  possi- 
bility of  God's  foreknowing  future  contingencies ;  alleg- 
ing that  such  foreknowledge  cannot  be  conceived  or 
admitted,  more  than  the  power  of  doing  impossibilities, 
or  doing  what  involves  a  contradiction.  Others  have 
denied  the  plenary  foreknowledge  of  God  altogether; 
alleging  that  there  are  many  things  which  he  does  not 
choose  to  know ; — the  latter  making  the  divine  ignorance 
of  many  future  things  voluntary,  while  the  former  consi- 
der it  as  necessary.  A  third  class,  to  get  rid  of  the  same 
difficulties,  take  refuge  in  the  principle  that  the  Most 
High  is  deficient  in  power  as  well  as  in  knowledge ;  that 
his  plan — so  far  as  he  has  any — is  continually  thwarted 
and  opposed  beyond  his  power  of  control ;  that  he 
would  be  glad  to  have  less  natural  and  moral  evil  in  his 
kingdom  than  exists;  would  be  glad  to  have  many  more 
saved  than  will  be  saved;  but  is  not  able  to  fulfil  his 
wishes,  and  is  constantly  restrained  and  defeated  by  his 
own  creatures ! 

Do  not  these  boasted  refuges  from  Calvinism  shock 
every  mind  not  thoroughly  hardened  and  profane  ?  Do 
not  the  allegations  that  God  is  not  omnipotent;  that  he  is 
not  omniscient;  that  he  is  not  acting  upon  an  eternal  and 
settled  plan;  that  his  purposes,  instead  of  being  eternal, 


INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY.  49 

are  all  formed  in  time ;  and  instead  of  being  immutable, 
are  all  liable  to  be  altered  every  day,  and  are,  in  fact,  altered 
by  the  changing  will  of  his  creatures;  that  there  is  no 
certainty  of  his  predictions  and  promises  ever  being  ful- 
filled, because  he  can  neither  foresee  nor  control  future  con- 
tingencies ;  that  it  is  his  express  design  to  save  all  men 
alike,  while  yet  it  is  certain  that  all  will  not  be  saved  3 
that  he  purposes  as  much,  and  does  as  much  for  those 
who  perish,  as  for  those  who  are  saved;  but  is,  after  all, 
baffled  and  disappointed  in  his  hopes  concerning  them  ; 
that  he  is  certain  of  nothing,  because  he  has  determined 
on  nothing  positively,  and  if  he  had  is  not  able  to  do  all 
his  pleasure — do  not  such  allegations  fill  every  thinking 
mind  with  horror  ?  Are  they  not  equally  contrary  to 
Scripture,  to  reason,  and  to  all  the  hopes  and  consolations 
of  the  pious  ?  Would  not  such  a  God,  with  reverence  be 
it  spoken,  be  the  most  unhappy  being  in  the  universe  ? 
True,  indeed,  Arminians  do  not  recognize  these  horrid 
consequences,  and  therefore  cannot  be  charged  with  hold- 
ing them ;  but  they  are  not,  on  this  account,  the  less 
inevitable,  or  the  less  awful. 

But  though  that  system  of  grace,  usually  denominated 
Calvinism,  is  now  in  such  bad  odour  with  multitudes  in 
the  Church  of  England,  and  with  many  connected  with 
her  ecclesiastical  daughter  in  this  country — it  was  not 
always  so.  When  the  Synod  of  Dort  convened,  the  same 
theological  system  which  that  celebrated  Synod  sustained, 
was  the  reigning  creed  in  the  Church  of  England,  and 
had  been  so,  beyond  all  question,  for  more  than  half  a 
century.  This  has,  indeed,  been  denied ;  but  it  would 
be  just  as  reasonable  t(^eny  that  such  men  as  Cranmer, 
and  Whitgift,  and  Hooker,  and  Hall,  and  Usher,  ever 
5 


50  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

occupied  stations  in  the  established  Cliurcli  of  that  land. 
Testimony  to  establish  the  position  which  has  been  as- 
sumed, which  prejudice  itself  cannot  refute,  crowds  upon 
us,  and  offers  itself  on  every  side. 

The  testimony  of  Peter  Heylin,  a  bitter  enemy  to  Cal- 
vinism, is  clear  and  decisive.  "  It  cannot  be  denied," 
says  he,  "  but  that,  by  the  error  of  these  times,  the  repu- 
tation which  Calvin  had  attained  to  in  both  Universities, 
and  the  extreme  diligence  of  his  followers,  there  was  a 
general  tendency  unto  his  opinions ;  his  book  of  Insti- 
tutes being,  for  the  most  part,  the  foundation  on  which 
the  young  divines  of  those  days  did  build  their  studies/' 
Again  he  declares — "  Of  any  men  who  publicly  opposed 
the  Calvinian  tenets  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  till  after 
the  beginning  of  king  James's  reign,  I  must  confess  that 
I  have  hitherto  found  no  good  assurance.''  He  speaks 
of  two  divines  of  inferior  note,  who  secretly  propagated 
Arminian  principles ;  and  compares  them  to  the  prophet 
Elijah,  who  considered  himself  as  left  alone  to  oppose  a 
whole  world  of  idolaters.  Further:  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.,  more  than  sixty  years  after  the  final  settling 
of  the  thirty-nine  Articles,  when  a  suppression  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  doctrines  was  contemplated  by  Archbishop  Laud, 
Heylin  acknowledges  that  such  was  the  general  attach- 
ment of  the  bishops  and  clergy  to  these  doctrines,  that 
the  Arminian  party  did  not  dare  to  "  venture  the  deter- 
mining of  these  points  to  a  Convocation."*  And  he  again 
explicitly  informs  us,  that,  from  the  re-settling  of  the 
Church  under  Queen  Elizabeth,  to  the  period  already 
mentioned,  "  the  maintainors  of  the  anti-Calvinian  doc- 

*  See  Heylin'a  Quinq.  Hist.  Work,  p.  626,  «fee.     See  also  Lis  Life 
of  Laud,  p.  147. 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  61 

trines  were  few  in  number,  and  made  but  a  very  thin 
appearance.'^ 

The  famous  Lambeth  Articles,  drawn  up  in  1595, 
during  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  are  acknowledged 
by  all  who  ever  read  them,  to  be  among  the  most  strongly 
marked  Calvinistical  compositions  that  ever  were  penned. 
They  were  drawn  up  by  Archbishop  Whitgift,  then  at 
the  head  of  the  English  Established  Church,  and  one  of 
its  most  conspicuous  divines  and  fathers.  The  archbishop 
was  assisted  in  this  service  by  the  bishops  of  London  and 
Bangor,  and  by  some  others.  After  receiving  the  public 
approbation  of  these  dignitaries,  the  Articles  were  sent 
to  the  Archbishop  of  York,  and  the  Bishop  of  Rochester, 
who  also  subscribed  them.  Thus  ratified.  Archbishop 
"Whitgift  sent  them  to  the  University  of  Cambridge,  with 
a  letter,  in  which  he  declared — "  That  these  Articles  were 
not  to  be  considered  as  laws  and  decrees,  but  as  proposi- 
tions which  he  and  his  brethren  were  persuaded  were 
true,  and  corresponding  with  the  doctrine  professed  in 
the  Church  of  England,  and  established  by  the  laws  of 
the  land.''  Nor  is  this  all :  it  having  been  suggested  by 
some,  that  the  Archbishop  agreed  to  these  Articles  rather 
for  the  sake  of  peace,  than  because  he  believed  them, 
Strype,  his  Episcopal  biographer,  repels  the  charge  with 
indignation,  declaring  that  such  an  insinuation  is  as  false 
as  it  is  mean  and  disparaging  to  the  primate.* 

Not  long  after  the  delegates  to  the  vSynod  of  Dort,  from 
the  Church  of  England,  returned  home,  they  were  at- 
tacked by  certain  writers,  who  reproached  them  for  having 
signed  the  Articles  of  the  Synod,  and  charged  them  with 
having,  by  that  act,  given  countenance  to  error,  aud  also 
with  having   departed  from   the  Articles  of  their  own 

*  Strype's  Life  of  Whitgift,  pp.  461—463. 


52  INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY. 

Church.  Against  this  attack  they  thought  proper  to  de- 
fend themselves,  by  what  they  called  a  joint  attestation, 
which  contains  the  following  passage :  "  Whatsoever 
there  was  assented  unto,  and  subscribed  by  us,  concern- 
ing the  five  Articles,  either  in  the  joint  Synodical  judg- 
ment, or  in  our  particular  collegiate  suffrage,  is  not  only 
warrantable  by  the  holy  Scriptures,  but  also  conformable 
to  the  received  doctrine  of  our  said  venerable  mother, 
which  we  are  ready  to  maintain  and  justify  against  all 
gainsayers/^ 

Again,  Bishop  Hall,  before  mentioned  as  one  of  the 
delegates,  in  a  work  of  his  own,  addressed  to  some  who 
had  charged  him,  and  some  other  bishops  of  his  day,  with 
entertaining  Arminian  sentiments  as  to  the  doctrine  of 
election,  thus  indignantly  replies  to  the  charge :  '^  You 
add,  '  election  upon  faith  foreseen.'  What !  nothing  but 
gross  untruths  ?  Is  this  the  doctrine  of  the  bishops  of 
England  ?  Have  they  not  strongly  confuted  it,  in  Papists 
and  Arminians?  Have  they  not  cried  it  down  to  the 
lowest  pit  of  hell  ?''  * 

The  same  pious  prelate  himself  tells  us,  that  after  his 
return  from  the  Synod  of  Dort,  where  he  had  been,  as 
we  have  seen,  an  advocate  of  Calvinistic  doctrine,  and  a 
warm  and  open  opponent  of  Arminianism,  he  was  dis- 
tressed to  find  that  heresy  gaining  ground  in  England. 
^'  Not  many  years,"  says  he,  "  after  settling  at  home,  it 
grieved  my  soul  to  see  our  own  church  begin  to  sicken  of 
the  same  disease,  which  we  had  endeavoured  to  cure  in 
our  neighbours. "f 


*  Defence  of  the  Humble  Remonstrance.     Works,  vol.  iii.  p.  246. 
t  Some  Specialties  of  the  Life  of  Joseph  Hall,  Bishop   of  Nor- 
wich, written  by  himself,  prefixed  to  tho  third  volume  of  hi»  works; 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY,  63 

That  the  thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land are  Calvinistic,  has  been  so  often  asserted  and  de- 
monstrated, that  a  new  attempt  to  establish  the  fact  is 
certainly  unnecessary.  The  seventeenth  Article  in  par- 
ticular, bears  ample  testimony  to  this  fact.  I  am  aware, 
indeed,  that  it  has  been  alleged,  that  the  qualifying 
clause  toward  the  end  of  the  Article,  shows  that  the 
framers  of  it  meant  to  reject  Calvinism.  Now  it  so  hap- 
pens that  the  very  qualifying  clause  in  question,  is  nearly 
copied  from  Calvin's  Institutes,  and  the  latter  part  of 
that  clause  is  a  literal  translation  of  that  Reformer's  cau- 
tion against  the  abuse  of  this  doctrine.  For  evidence  of 
the  former,  see  his  Institutes  III.  21,  4,  5,  compared 
with  the  Article,  where  every  idea  contained  in  that  part 
of  the  Article  will  be  found  recited.  For  proof  of  the 
latter,  read  the  following:  ^^Proinde^  in  rebus  agendis^ 
ea  est  nobis  perspicienda  Dei  voluntas  quam  verho  suo  de- 
claratJ'  Instit.  I.  17,  5.  ^^  Furthermore,  in  our  doings, 
that  will  of  God  is  to  be  followed,  which  we  have  ex- 
pressly declared  to  us  in  the  word  of  God.^'    Art.  17th.* 

A  correspondent  of  the  Christian  Observer,  a  clergy- 
man of  the  Established  Church  of  England,  in  speaking 
of  the  disposition  of  many  in  his  own  church,  to  vilify 
the  name  and  opinions  of  Calvin,  makes  the  following 
remarks : 

''Few  names  stand  higher,  or  in  more  deserved  pre- 
eminence, among  the  wise  and  pious  members  of  the 
English  Church,  than  that  of  Bishop  Andrews.  His  tes- 
timony to   the   memory  of  Calvin  is,  that  he  was   '  an 

*  For. this  reference,  to  show  that  the  17th  Article  is  not  to  be  in- 
terpreted as  opposed  to  Calvinism,  see  Christian  Observer,  of  Lon- 
don, vol.  iii.  p.  438. 
6* 


54  INTRODUCTORY     ESSAY. 

illustrious  person,  and  never  to  be  mentioned  without  a 
preface  of  the  highest  honour.' "  Whoever  examines  into 
the  sermons,  writings,  &c.,  of  our  divines  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  and  James  1.,  will  continually  meet  with  epi- 
thets of  honour  with  which  his  name  is  mentioned  ;  the 
learned,  the  wise,  the  judicious,  the  pious  Calvin,  are  ex- 
pressions everywhere  to  be  found  in  the  remains  of  those 
times.  It  is  well  known  that  his  Institutes  were  read 
and  studied  in  the  universities,  by  every  student  in  divi- 
nity; nay,  that,  by  a  convocation  held  at  Oxford,  that 
book  was  recommended  to  the  general  study  of  the  nation. 
So  far  were  the  Church  of  England,  and  her  chief  divines, 
from  countenancing  that  unbecoming  and  absurd  treat- 
ment with  which  the  name  of  this  eminent  Protestant  is 
now  so  frequently  dishonoured,  that  it  would  be  no  diffi- 
cult matter  to  prove,  that  there  is  not,  perhaps,  a  parallel 
instance  upon  record,  of  any  single  individual  being 
equally,  and  so  unequivocally  venerated,  for  the  union  of 
wisdom  and  piety,  both  in  England  and  by  a  large  body 
of  the  foreign  churches,  as  John  Calvin.  Nothing  but 
ignorance  of  the  ecclesiastical  records  of  those  times,  or 
resolute  prejudice,  could  cast  a  cloak  of  concealment  over 
this  fact.  It  has  been  evidenced  by  the  combined  testi- 
mony both  of  enemies  and  friends  to  his  system  of  doc- 
trines.'^* 

Princeton,  May,  1841. 

*  Christian  Observer,  vol.  ii.  p.  143. 


PREFACE. 


The  manner  in  -whicli  the  author  was  brought  to  the 
determination  of  adding  the  present  work  to  all  his  for- 
mer publications,  will  appear  more  fully  in  the  introduc- 
tion to  the  articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dordrecht,  or  Dort. 
In  general,  he  had  erroneously  adopted,  and  aided  in  cir- 
culating, a  gross  misrepresentation  of  the  Synod  and  its 
decisions,  in  his  "  Remarks  on  the  Refutation  of  Calvin- 
ism;" and  having  discovered  his  mistake  previously  to 
the  publication  of  a  second  edition  of  that  work,  he  was 
induced  to  do  what  he  could  to  counteract  that  misrepre- 
sentation, and  to  vindicate  the  Synod  from  the  atrocious 
calumnies,  with  which  it  has  been  wilfully  or  inadvert- 
ently traduced.  But  other  motives  concurred  in  disposing 
him  to  give  his  attempt  its  present  form  and  order. 

1.  A  very  interesting  and  important  part  of  ecclesias- 
tical history  has  been  obscured  and  overwhelmed  in  un- 
merited disgrace,  by  the  misrepresentations  given  of  this 
Synod  and  its  articles,  especially  in  this  nation ;  in  which 
very  few,  even  among  studious  men,  know  accurately  the 
circumstances  which  led  to  the  convening  of  this  Synod, 
and  the  real  nature  and  import  of  its  decisions.  To  excite 
therefore  others,  more  conversant  in  these  studies,  and 
better  qualified  for  the  service,  to  examine  this  part  of 
ecclesiastical  history,  and  to  do  impartial  justice  to  it,  is 
one  object  which  the  author  has  in  view. 

2.  He  purposes  to  prove,  that  the  doctrines  commonly 

(55) 


56  PREFACE. 

termed  CalvinistiC;  whether  they  be  or  be  not  the  doctrines 
of  Scriptural  Christianity,  may  yet  be  so  stated  and  ex- 
plained, without  any  skilful  or  laboured  efforts,  as  to  co- 
incide with  the  strictest  practical  views  of  our  holy  re- 
ligion ;  and  so  as  greatly  to  encourage  and  promote  gen- 
uine holiness,  considered  in  its  most  expanded  nature,  and 
in  its  effects  on  all  our  tempers,  affections,  words,  and 
actions,  in  relation  to  God  and  to  all  mankind. 

3.  In  a  day  when  these  doctrines  are  not  only  proscrib- 
ed in  a  most  hostile  manner  on  one  side,  but  deplorably 
misunderstood  and  perverted  by  many  on  the  other  side, 
the  author  desired  to  add  one  more  te^jtimony  against 
these  misapprehensions  and  perversions,  by  showing  in 
what  a  holy,  guarded,  and  reverential  manner,  the  divines 
of  this  reprobated  Synod  stated  and  explained  these 
doctrines,  compared  with  the  superficial,  incautious,  and 
often  unholy  and  presumptuous  manner  of  too  many  in 
the  present  day.  And  if  any  individual,  or  a  few  indi- 
viduals, should  by  this  publication  be  induced  to  employ 
superior  talents  and  advantages,  in  counteracting  these 
unscriptural  and  pernicious  statements,  his  labour  will  be 
amply  compensated. 

4.  The  author  desired  to  make  it  manifest,  that  the 
deviations  from  the  creeds  of  the  reformed  churches,  in 
those  points  which  are  more  properly  called  Calvinistic, 
are  seldom  for  any  len_2;th  of  time  kept  separate  from  de- 
viations in  those  doctrines  which  are  more  generally  al- 
lowed to  be  essential  to  vital  Christianity.  It  must,  in- 
deed, appear  from  the  history  with  which  the  work  begins, 
that  the  progress  is  easy  and  almost  unavoidable,  from 
the  controversial  opposition  to  personal  election,  to  the 
explaining  away  of  original  sin,  regeneration  by  the  Holy 


PREFACE.  57 

Spirit,  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  even  of  the  atone- 
ment and  Deity  of  Christ;  and  that  the  opponents  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  and  the  Remonstrants  in  general,  were 
far  more  favourable  to  Pelagians,  nay,  to  Socinians,  than  to 
Calvinists ;  and  were  almost  universally  unsound,  in  what 
are  commonly  called  orthodox  doctrines,  and  many  of 
them  far  from  being  conscientious  in  their  conduct.  In- 
deed, it  will  appear  undeniable,  that  the  opposition  made  to 
them  by  the  Contra-Remonstrants,  was  much  more  de- 
cidedly on  these  grounds  than  because  they  opposed  the 
doctrine  of  personal  election,  and  the  final  perseverance 
of  true  believers  as  connected  with  it. 

5.  The  author  purposed,  also,  by  means  of  this  publi- 
cation, to  leave  behind  him,  in  print,  his  deliberate  judg- 
ment on  several  controverted  points,  which  must  other- 
wise have  died  with  him,  or  have  been  published  sepa- 
rately, for  which  he  had  no  inclination.  But  he  has  here 
grafted  them  as  notes  or  remarks  on  the  several  parts  of 
this  work ;  and  he  trusts  he  has  now  done  with  all  con- 
troversy. 

It  is  doubtless  vain  to  attempt  any  thing,  against  many 
of  those  opponents  who  succeed  to  each  other,  with  sufl5- 
cient  variety,  as  to  the  grounds  on  which  they  take  their 
stand,  and  from  which  they  make  the  assault,  but  in 
some  respects  nearly  in  the  same  course  of  misapprehen- 
sion, or  misrepresentation,  as  to  the  real  sentiments  of 
those  whom  they  undertake  to  refute.  It  sufl&ces  to  say 
of  them,  "  Neither  can  they  prove  the  things  of  which 
they  accuse  us ;"  and  to  say  to  them,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbour.^'  But,  indeed, 
Calvinists  seem  to  be  no  more  considered  as  neighbours  by 
many  Anti-Calvinists,  than  the  Publicans,  Samaritans, 
and  Gentiles,  were  by  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 


58  PREFACE. 

After  all  tliat  has  been  publislied  on  tliese  subjects, 
the  groundless  cbarges  brought  by  many  against  the  whole 
body,  cannot  be  considered  as  excusable  misapprehension. 
They  must  be  either  intentional  misrepresentation,  or  the 
inexcusable  presumption  of  writing  on  subjects  which  the 
writers  have  never  studied,  and  against  persons,  and  de- 
scriptions of  persons,  of  whose  tenets,  amidst  most  abun- 
dant uieans  of  information,  they  remain  wilfully  ignorant. 
A  fair  and  impartial  opponent  is  entitled  to  respect,  but 
I  can  only  pity  such  controversialists. 

THOMAS  SCOTT. 

Aston  Sanford,  March  15,  1818 


THE 

PREFACE, 

TO  THE  REFORMED  CHURCHES  OF  CHRIST; 

IN  WHICH  THE  RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THOSE  CONTROVERSIES 
IN  BELGIUM,  FOR  THE  REMOVAL  OF  WHICH  THIS  SYNOD  WAS 
ESPECIALLY  HELD,  ARE  BRIEFLY  AND    FAITHFULLY  RELATED. 

INTRODUCTION  TO  THIS  PREFACE. 

BY  THE  TRANSLATOR. 

In  perusing  this  preface,  and  the  history  contained  in 
it,  the  reader  should  especially  recollect,  that  it  was 
drawn  up  and  published  by  the  authority  and  with  the 
sanction  of  the  States  General,  and  the  Prince  of  Orange, 
as  well  as  by  that  of  the  Synod  itself;  and  that,  in  every 
part  of  it,  the  actSj  or  public  records  in  which  the  events 
recorded  were  registered,  are  referred  to,  with  the  exact 
dates  of  each  transaction.  No  history  can  therefore  be 
attested  as  authentic,  in  a  more  satisfactory  and  unex- 
ceptionable manner ;  for  whatever  degree  of  colouring, 
prejudices  or  partiality  may  be  supposed  to  have  given  to 
the  narration,  it  can  hardly  be  conceived,  that  collective 
bodies,  and  individuals  filling  up  such  conspicuous  and 
exalted  stations,  would  expressly  attest  any  thing  directly 
false;  and  then  appeal  to  authorities,  by  which  the  false- 
hood of  their  statement  might  at  any  time  be  detected 

(59) 


60  INTRODUCTION 

and  exposed.  It  should  also  be  remembered,  tbat  preju- 
dices and  partiality  would  be  as  likely  to  colour  tbe  ac- 
count given  to  the  world,  and  transmitted  to  posterity  by 
the  opposite  party;  while  the  very  circumstances  in 
which  they  were  placed,  would  render  it  impracticable 
for  them  to  substantiate  the  authenticity  of  their  narra- 
tive in  the  same  manner.  Yet,  contrary  to  all  rules  of  a 
sober  and  unbiassed  judgment,  the  unauthenticated  his- 
tories of  the  Remonstrants*  concerning  the  Synod  of 
Dort,  have,  almost  exclusively,  been  noticed  and  credited 
by  posterity,  especially  in  this  country,  to  the  neglect  of 
the  authentic  records.f  In  giving  the  translation  of 
this  history  I  would  merely  say,  Audi  alteram  partem. 
"Do  not  read  the  authenticated  narration  with  greater 
suspicions  of  unfairness  than  you  do  those  which  are  not 
so  fully  authenticated.  Let  not  your  approbation  of 
what  you  suppose  to  have  been  the  doctrine  of  the  Re. 
monstrants,  or  your  aversion  to  that  of  the  Contra-Re- 
monstrants,  bias  your  mind  in  this  respect,  but  judge 
impartially.^^     One  of  these  histories  was  drawn  up  by  a 


*  So  called  from  a  Remonstrance  presented  by  them  to  the  States 
of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  against  the  doctrines  of  their  oppo- 
nents, or  those  of  the  Federated  churches  of  Belgium. 

f  Neither  Mosheim,  nor  his  translator  Maclaine,  mentions  this 
history,  while  they  refer  to  a  variety  of  authorities  on  both  sides  of 
the  question,  in  their  narrative  of  these  transactions.  So  that  it  ia 
even  probable  that  they  had  never  seen  it.  Whether  the  sever© 
measures  by  which  the  decisions  of  this  Synod  were  followed  up, 
and  especially  the  strict  prohibition  of  printing  or  vending  any  other 
account,  in  Latin,  Dutch,  or  French,  in  the  Federated  provinces, 
during  seven  years,  without  a  special  license  for  that  purpose,  did 
not  eventually  conduce  to  this,  may  be  a  question.  The  measure, 
however,  was  impolitic,  if  not  unjustifiable. 


TO    THE    HISTORY,    ETC.  61 

man  (Heylin)  wlio  has  been  fully  detected  of  misrepre- 
senting the  very  articles  of  the  Synod  in  the  grossest 
manner,  and  has  thus  misled  great  numbers  to  mistake 
entirely  the  real  import  and  nature  of  the  decision  made 
by  it.  I  appeal  to  the  abbreviation,  as  it  is  called,  of  the 
Articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  as  compared  with  the  real 
Articles  themselves,  in  another  part  of  this  publication. 
So  scandalous  a  misrepresentation,  which  has  been  too 
implicitly  adopted  by  many  others,  should  render  the  im- 
partial reader  cautious  in  giving  implicit  credit  to  other 
statements  made  by  the  same  party,  however  celebrated 
the  names  of  some  of  them  may  be. 

When  I  first  entered  on  this  part  of  my  undertaking, 
I  purposed  merely  to  give  a  short  abstract  of  the  history, 
just  enough  to  render  the  subsequent  part  of  the  work 
intelligible  to  the  less  learned  or  studious  reader;  but, 
whether  it  were  the  result  of  partiality,  or  of  unbiassed 
judgment,  I  found  myself  so  deeply  interested  in  the 
events  recorded,  (which  were  almost  entirely  new  to  me,) 
that  my  reluctance  to  translating  and  transcribing  the 
whole  was  overcome ;  and  (with  a  few  remarks  on  differ- 
ent parts)  I  determined  to  give  it  entire  to  the  English 
reader.  As  far  as  I  am  competent  to  judge  it  possesses 
every  internal  evidence  of  authenticity  and  fairness;  and 
of  impartialiti/,  as  far  as  even  pious  men,  exactly  circum- 
stanced as  the  writers  were,  in  the  present  imperfect 
state  of  human  nature,  can  be  expected  to  be  impartial. 
It  is,  I  think,  also  drawn  up  with  a  degree  of  calmness 
and  moderation ;  far  different  from  that  fierce  and  fiery 
zeal  which  is  generally  supposed  to  belong  to  all  who  pro- 
fess, or  are  suspected  of,  what  many  in  a  very  vague  and 
inappropriate  manner  call  Calvinism.     And  though  ac- 


62  INTRODUCTION 

cording  to  iha  fashion  of  those  times,  epithets  are  in  some 
instances  applied  both  to  men  and  opinions,  which  mod- 
ern courtesy,  nay,  perhaps  Christian  meekness  would  have 
suppressed ;  yet,  if  I  mistake  not,  they  are  more  sparingly 
employed  in  this,  than  in  any  contemporary  controversial 
publication.  Indeed,  the  higher  points  of  what  is  called 
Calvinism,  are  far  less  insisted  on,  and  the  opponents  of 
those  points  far  more  moderately  censured  than  might 
have  been  expected  ;  while  the  doctrines  commonly  called 
orthodox,  as  opposed  by  Pelagians,  Arians,  and  Socin- 
ians,  are  strongly  maintained,  and  the  opposers  of  them 
strenuously,  nay,  severely,  condemned.  Even  Mosheim 
allows  that  the  triumph  of  the  Synod  was  that  of  the 
Sublapsarians,  not  only  over  the  Arminians,  but  over  the 
Supralapsarians  also.* 

In  order  to  the  impartial  reading  of  this  history,  it 
should  be  previously  recollected,  and  well  considered,  that 
all  the  Belgic  churches  were,  from  the  first,  Presbyterian, 
in  government  and  discipline ;  and  constituted  according 
to  that  plan,  with  Consistories,  Classes,  provincial  Synods, 
and  general  Synods  of  all  the  Federated  provinces ;  and 
with  all  those  rules  and  methods  for  admission  into  the 
ministry,  and  to  the  pastoral  charge  in  distinct  congrega- 
tions, as  also  to  situations  in  Universities  and  schools  of 
learning,  which  form  a  constituent  part  of  it;  as  well  as 
of  that  strict  discipline,  connected  with  it,  implying  not 
only  excommunication  of  lay  members,  but  the  suspension 
or  silencing  of  pastors  ;  and  excluding  from  their  office, 
academical  teachers  and  professors  on  account  of  heresy 
in  doctrine,  and  gross  inconsistency  of  conduct,  proved 


Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  History,  vol.  v.  p.  368. 


TOT  HE    HISTORY,    ETC.  G3 

against  them  in  their  Classes,  or  Synods.  Through  the 
whole  history,  it  appears,  that  no  other  form  of  govern- 
ment was  proposed  even  by  the  Eemonstrants,  nor  any 
thing  mentioned  about  toleration  in  that  respect ;  though 
their  measures  evidently  tended  to  subvert  the  whole  sys- 
tem. All  the  funds,  likewise,  reserved  for  religious  pur- 
poses, were  appropriated  entirely  in  consistency  with  the 
Presbyterian  model ;  and  all  academical  honours  and  dis- 
tinctions were  conferred  in  that  line. 

This,  beyond  doubt,  having  been  the  case,  and  the 
principal  persons  concerned  in  the  controversy  against 
the  Remonstrants,  having  been  zeahusli/,  and  (most  of 
them  at  least)  conscientiotisli/  attached  to  this  system ;  so 
that  it  appeared  to  them  as  if  the  very  interest  of  vital 
religion  was  intimately,  if  not  inseparably,  connected  with 
it;  he  must,  I  say,  be  a  most  unreasonable  and  partial 
Anti-Presbyterian,  who  can  expect  from  men  of  this 
stamp,  that  they  would  permit  their  whole  system,  and 
all  its  operations,  to  be  retarded,  disturbed,  nay,  totally 
derauQ-ed  and  subverted,  and  the  whole  state  of  their 
churches  thrown  into  confusion  and  anarchy,  without 
vigorous  struggles  to  prevent  a  catastrophe  in  their  view 
so  deplorable  and  ruinous.  Even  in  this  age  and  land, 
few  persons,  of  supposed  candour  and  liberality  of  mind, 
either  among  zealous  Episcopalians,  or  Independents, 
seem  inclined  tamely  to  witness  the  subversion  of  their 
favourite  system,  without  employing  the  most  effectual 
means  of  preventing  it,  which  are  fairly  within  their 
reach.  Indeed,  it  is  not  in  human  nature,  and  cannot 
reasonably  be  expected.  Nor,  till  men  are  convinced 
that  it  is  not  the  cause  of  God,  nor  essential  to  that  of 
true  religion,  would  it  be  right  thus  to  yield  it  up  to  their 


64  INTRODUCTION 

opponents.  But  when  measures  of  this  nature  arc  adopted, 
at  first  simply  in  self-defence,  against  aggressors,  in  order 
to  preserve  advantages  already  possessed  by  law  and  cus- 
tom, it  must  also  be  expected  that,  in  the  eagerness  of  a 
violent  and  protracted  contest,  even  conscientious  men 
will,  through  remaining  prejudices  and  evil  passions,  ex- 
cited and  irritated  by  what  they  judge  injurious  usage, 
be  betrayed  into  some  unjustifiable  measures,  of  which 
their  opponents  will  make  great  advantage,  and  which 
even  impartial  spectators  cannot  justify  or  excuse.  If, 
then,  this  should  appear  to  have  been  the  case  in  the 
Belgic  contest,  with  the  opposers  of  the  Kemonstrants,  as 
well  as  with  the  Remonstrants  themselves,  it  ought 
neither  to  excite  our  surprise,  nor  prejudice  us  so  deeply 
against  the  whole  company,  as,  on  account  of  it,  to  in- 
volve them  in  one  sweeping  sentence  of  condemnation. 

Again,  it  is  well  known,  at  least  it  is  capable  of  the 
most  complete  proof,  in  respect  of  the  doctrines  contro- 
verted during  this  period  in  Belgium,  that  the  Confes- 
sion and  Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches  were  entirely 
on  the  side  of  the  Contra-Bemonstrants.  Their  appeal  is 
constantly  made  to  those  articles,  not  under  the  disadvan- 
tage in  which  some  of  us  in  England  appeal  to  the  arti- 
cles of  our  established  church,  while  our  opponents,  with 
a  degree  of  plausibility,  interpret  them  in  a  diflerent 
meaning,  but,  as  to  the  very  documents  to  which  the  Re- 
monstrants objected,  nay,  which  they  vehemently  and 
openly  opposed,  both  in  their  sermons  and  public  writ- 
ings. So  that  their  concessions  and  requisitions,  in  this 
respect,  put  the  matter  beyond  all  denial  or  doubt  to  him 
that  has  carefully  examined  the  history.  This  will 
fully  appear  as  we  proceed.     Now  he  must  be  a  most  un- 


TO     THE    HISTORY,    ETC.  65 

reasonable  and  unfair  ad Yocate  for  tlie  Remonstrants,  who 
would  require  decided  and  conscientious  Contra-Kemon- 
strants,  holding  responsible  stations  in  the  Belgic  churches, 
universities,  and  schools,  by  virtue  of  their  subscription 
to  this  Confession  and  Catechism,  to  suffer  without  any 
effort  to  the  contrary,  those  documents  to  bo  opposed, 
proscribed,  and  vilified,  and  contrary  doctrines  promul- 
gated, even  by  persons  who  generally  held  their  situa- 
tions in  the  same  manner;  while  the  opposers  of  the 
established  doctrines  indefatigably  laboured  and  employed 
all  their  influence  with  those  in  authority,  to  set  them 
aside  and  introduce  the  contrary  doctrines;  and  this  by 
the  authority  of  the  civil  governments  alone,  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  that  ecclesiastical  power,  by  which  they  in 
great  measure  had  been  supported.  Such  a  passive  ac- 
quiescence would  not,  I  apprehend,  be  found  at  this  day, 
if  eager  opponents  should  put  the  matter  to  the  trial, 
either  among  decided  Episcopalians,  or  Lutherans,  or  any 
others,  who  are  cordially  attached  to  their  own  views  of 
Christianity.  How  far  the  defenders  of  the  Belgic  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  used,  exclusively,  "  weapons  of 
warfare  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through  God,"  is  another 
question.  It  can  scarcely  be  doubted,  but  there  were 
faults  on  both  sides,  in  the  vehement  contest,  but  I  can- 
not think  in  an  equal  degree.  Let  the  candid  inquirer 
read  and  judge  for  himself. 

In  translating  this  history,  and  the  other  documents 
which  I  now  lay  before  the  public,  I  make  no  pretensions 
to  any  thing  beyond /a iVwess  and  exactness,  in  giving  the 
meaning  of  the  original.  Had  I  been  disposed  to  aim  at 
it,  I  do  not  think  myself  competent  to  the  office  of  trans- 
lating in  such  a  manner,  as  to  invest  the  Latin,  fairly  and 
6* 


66  INTRODUCTION. 

fully,  with  tlie  entire  idiom  of  tlie  Englisli  language ;  but 
I  have,  even  by  design,  confined  myself  more  closely  to 
literal  translation,  than  I  should  have  done,  in  an  attempt 
less  connected  with  controversy  j  and  have  often  declined 
giving  a  more  approved  English  word  or  expression,  when 
I  feared  it  might  be  suspected  of  not  exactly  conveying 
the  sense  of  the  original.  Indeed,  as  far  as  it  could  be 
made  consistent  with  perspicuity,  I  have  rather  preserved 
than  shunned  the  Latin  idiom,  where  any  doubt  could  re- 
main as  to  the  idea  which  the  writers  intended  to  convey. 
And  when,  after  all,  I  had  any  apprehension  that  I  had 
not  fully  accomplished  this,  I  have  given  in  a  parenthesis 
the  Latin  word,  that  the  reader  may  judge  for  himself. 
Li  other  places,  a  parenthesis  often  contains  a  word  not 
foun  d  in  the  Latin,  but  useful  in  elucidating  the  meaning. 
My  sole  desire  has  been,  to  render  the  whole  clearly  un- 
derstood by  the  English  reader;  and  to  call  the  attention 
of  pious  and  reflecting  persons  to  a  part  of  ecclesiastical 
history,  which  I  am  confident  has  been  generally  less 
known,  and  more  grossly  misrepresented  by  some,  and 
mistaken  by  others,  than  any  other  part  whatever  has 
been ;  but  which,  I  am  also  persuaded,  is  peculiarly  re- 
plete with  important  useful  instruction,  especially  to 
zealous  Calvinists,  who  may  here  learn  in  what  a  guarded, 
and  holy,  and  prrtc^/ca?  manner,  these  generally  reprobated 
theologians,  stated  and  defended  their  tenets;  and  on 
what  grounds,  exclusively  scriptural,  they  rested  them. 


THE   HISTORY. 


In  the  course  of  the  last  summer,  the  decision  of  the 
venerable  Synod,  lately  held  at  Dordrecht  (or  Dort)  con- 
cerning some  heads  of  doctrine,  which  had  hitherto  been 
disputed  in  the  Belgic  churches,  with  the  greatest  dis- 
turbance of  the  same,  was  published,  having  been  com- 
prised in  certain  distinct  canons.  And  as  this  most  cele- 
brated Synod  had  been  called  together,  by  the  Illustrious 
and  most  mighty  the  States  General,  the  supreme  ma- 
gistracy of  the  federated  provinces,  especially  for  the  re- 
moval of  the  controversies,  which  had  arisen  in  religion, 
the  most  of  them  judged  that  it  would  be  sufficient,  if 
merely  the  determination  of  the  Synod  concerning  these 
same  controversies  were  published.  But  when  it  after- 
wards was  evident,  that  there  were  very  many  who  greatly 
desired  further  to  know,  from  the  very  acts  of  the  Synod, 
what  besides  these  things  had  been  done  in  the  Synod, 
and  by  what  method,  especially  with  the  Remonstrant 
pastors :  and  when  it  was  not  doubtful,  but  that  they 
themselves,  in  order  to  veil  their  own  pertinacity,  were 
about  to  publish  some  things  concerning  these  matters, 
not  with  the  best  fidelity,  it  pleased  the  Illustrious  and 
most  mighty  the  States  General,  that  the  acts  also  of  the 
same  Synod,  faithfully  transcribed  from  the  public  regis- 
ters (tahulis)  should  be  published  in  print,  for  the  satis- 
faction (in  gratiam)  and  use  of  the  churches.  And  as 
in  these  (records)  many  things  every  where  occur,  which 

(07) 


68  HISTORYOP 

pertain  to  the  history  of  the  things  transacted  in  the  Bel- 
gic  churches,  and  which  could  less  advantageously  be  un- 
derstood or  judged  of  by  readers  who  were  ignorant  of 
these  things  :  for  which  cause  even  the  national  Synod 
(as  it  may  be  seen  in  the  different  sessions)  sometimes 
enjoined,  especially  on  the  deputies  of  the  South  Holland 
churches,  to  write  a  brief  narrative  of  the  affairs  transacted 
with  the  Remonstrants :  it  seemed  good  to  prefix,  in  the 
place  of  a  preface,  from  it  (that  history)  some  things, 
which  were  publicly  transacted ;  that  the  foreign  churches 
especially  might  for  once  know  with  good  fidelity  what 
was  the  rise  and  progress  of  these  controversies  ;  and  on 
what  occasion,  and  for  what  causes,  the  illustrious  and 
most  mighty  the  States  General  convened  this  most  cele- 
brated Synod,  at  a  very  great  expense  ;*  especially  when 
many  things  are  related  by  the  Remonstrants,  in  writings 
exhibited,  and  here  inserted,  which  less  accord  with  the 
truth  of  the  things  transacted. 

In  the  Reformed  churches  of  Federated  Belgium,  how 
great  an  agreement  had,  in  the  preceding  age,  flourished, 
on  all  the  heads  of  orthodox  doctrine,  among  the  pastors 
and  doctors  of  the  Belgic  churches ;  and  moreover,  how 
great  order  and  decorum  (f  vr-olta  and  ivfsxtiy^oauvri)  had  al- 

*  "  After  long  and  tedious  debates,  which  were  frequently  at- 
tended with  popular  tumults  and  civil  broils,  this  intricate  contro- 
versy was,  by  the  counsels  and  authority  of  Maurice,  prince  of  Or- 
ange, referred  to  the  decision  of  the  church,  assembled  in  a  general 
Synod  at  Dordrecht,  in  the  year  1618."  (lifosherm)—"  It  was  not  by 
the  authority  of  prince  Maurice,  but  by  that  of  the  States  General, 
that  the  national  Synod  was  assembled  at  Dordrecht.  The  States 
were  not  indeed  unanimous  ;  three  of  the  seven  provinces  protested 
against  the  holding  of  this  Synod,  viz.  Holland,  Utrecht,  and  Over- 
yssel."  (Madaine.)  Mosheim's  History,  vol.  v.  p.  367. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  C9 

ways  been  preserved  in  the  government  of  the  same,  is 
too  well  known  to  the  Christian  world  for  it  to  be  needful 
to  set  it  forth  in  many  words.  This  peace  and  harmony 
of  the  Belgic  churches,  lovely  (in  itself)  and  most  pleas- 
ing to  God  and  all  pious  men,  certain  persons  had  at- 
tempted to  disturb,  with  unbridled  violence,  but  not  with 
great  success :  (persons)  who  having  deserted  Popery, 
but  not  being  yet  fully  purified  from  its  leaven,  had 
passed  over  into  our  churches,  and  had  been  admitted 
into  the  ministry  in  the  same,  during  that  first  scarcity 
of  ministers  :  (namely)  Caspius  Coolhasius,  of  Leyden, 
Herman  Herbertius,  of  Dordrecht,  and  Gouda,  and  Cor- 
nelius Wiggerus,  of  Horn.  For  in  the  same  places,  in 
which  they  had  got  some  persons  too  little  favouring  the 
Reformed  religion,  on  whose  patronage  they  relied,  this 
their  wicked  audacity  was  maturely  repressed,  as  well  by 
the  authority  of  the  supreme  magistracy,  as  by  the  pru- 
dence of  the  pastors,  and  the  just  censures  of  the  church; 
that  of  Coolhasius,  in  the  national  Synod  at  Middleburg ; 
that  of  Herbertius,  in  the  Synods  of  South  Holland ;  and 
that  of  Wiggerus,  in  the  Synods  of  North  Holland. 

Afterwards  James  Arminius,  pastor  of  the  most  cele- 
brated church  at  Amsterdam,  attempted  the  same  thing, 
with  great  boldness  and  enterprise  \  a  man  indeed  of  a 
more  vigorous  genius,  (excitatiorh^  but  whom  nothing 
pleased  except  that  which  commended  itself  by  some 
show  of  novelty ;  so  that  he  seemed  to  disdain  most  things 
received  in  the  Reformed  churches,  even  on  that  very  ac- 
count, that  they  had  been  received.  He  first  paved  the 
way  for  himself  to  this  thing,  by  publicly  and  privately 
extenuating,  and  vehemently  attacking  (sngiUando),  the 
reputation  and  authority  of  the  most  illustrious  doctors 


70  HISTORY    OF 

of  the  Reformed  church,  Calvin,  Zanchius^  Beza,  Martyr, 
and  others;  that  by  the  ruin  of  their  name  he  might 
raise  a  step  to  glory  for  himself.  Afterwards  he  began 
openly  to  propose  and  disseminate  various  heterodox  opi- 
nions, nearly  related  to  the  errors  of  the  ancient  Pelagians, 
especially  in  an  explanation  of  the  epistle  to  the  Romans ; 
but  by  the  vigilance  and  authority  of  the  venerable  Con- 
sistory of  that  church,  his  attempts  were  speedily  op- 
posed, lest  he  should  be  able  to  cause  those  disturbances 
in  the  church  which  he  seemed  to  project  (jnoUri). 
Yet  he  did  not  cease  among  his  own  friends,  as  well  as 
among  the  pastors  of  other  churches,  John  IJtenbogardus, 
Adrian,  Borrius,  and  others,  whose  friendship  the  same 
common  studies  had  conciliated,  to  propagate  his  opinions, 
by  whatever  means  he  could;  and  to  challenge  Francis 
Junius,  the  most  celebrated  professor  of  sacred  theology 
at  Leyden,  to  a  conference  concerning  the  same.* 

But  when  in  the  second  year  of  this  age,  (Aug.  28, 
1620,)  that  most  renowned  man,  D.  Junius,  had  been 
snatched  away  from  the  University  of  Leyden,  with  the 
greatest  sorrow  of  the  Belgic  churches,  Utenbogardus, 
who  then  favoured  the  opinions  of  Arminius,  with  great 
earnestness  commended  him  to  the  most  noble  and  ample 
the  Curators  of  the  University  of  Leyden,  that  he  indeed 
might  be  appointed  in  the  place  of  D.  Junius  in  the  pro- 
fessorship of  sacred  theology  in  that  University.  "When 
the  deputies  of  the  churches  understood  this,  fearing  lest 
the  vocation  of  a  man  so  very  much  suspected  of  hetero- 
doxy might  sometime  give  cause  of  contentions  and  schism 

*  The  lustre  and  authority  of  the  college  of  Geneva  began  gradu- 
ally to  decline,  from  the  time  that  the  United  Provinces,  being  formed 
into  a  free  and  independent  republic,  universities  were  founded  at 
Leyden,  Franeker  and  Utrecht." — Moshoim,  vol.  v.  p,  365. 


PRECEDINGEVENTS.  71 

in  the  churches,  they  entreated  the  most  noble  lords,  the 
Curators,  that  they  would  not  expose  the  churches  to 
those  perils,  but  rather  would  think  of  appointing  another 
proper  person,  who  was  free  from  this  suspicion.  And 
they  also  admonished  Utenbogardus  to  desist  from  this 
recommendation;  who,  despising  these  admonitions,  did 
not  desist  from  urging  his  (Arminius's)  vocation,  until 
at  length  he  had  attained  the  same. 

His  vocation  having  been  thus  appointed,  the  Classis 
of  Amsterdam  refused  to  consent  to  his  dismission ;  es- 
pecially for  this  reason,  because  the  more  prudent  thought 
that  a  disposition  so  greatly  luxuriant,  and  prone  to  in- 
novation, would  be  statedly  employed,  with  more  evident 
danger  in  an  University,  at  which  youth  consecrated  to 
the  ministry  of  the  churches  are  educated,  and  where 
greater  liberty  of  teaching  uses  to  be  taken,  than  in  any 
particular  church  in  which  it  may  be  restrained  within 
bounds,  by  the  vigilance  and  authority  of  the  presbytery. 
His  dismission  was  notwithstanding  obtained,  by  the  fre- 
quent petitions  of  the  lords,  the  Curators,  of  Utenbo- 
gardus, and  even  of  Arminius  himself;  yet  upon  this 
condition,  that  a  conference  having  been  first  held  with 
Dr.  Francis  Gomarus,  concerning  the  principal  heads  of 
doctrine,  he  should  remove  from  himself  all  suspicion  of 
heterodoxy  by  an  explicit  (rotunda)  declaration  of  his 
opinion ;  when  he  had  first  promised,  with  a  solemn  at- 
testation, that  he  would  never  disseminate  his  opinions, 
if  perhaps  he  had  any  singular  ones.*     This   conference 

*  How  far  he  fulfilled  this  solemn  promise  and  attestation,  not 
only  the  following  history,  but  even  the  histories  of  his  most  decided 
advocates,  fully  show.  In  fact,  he  fulfilled  it  in  the  very  same 
manner  that  the  subscriptions  and  most  solemn  engagements  of 
numbers  in  our  church  at  their  ordination  are  fulfilled. 


72  HISTORYOF 

was  held  before  the  lords,  the  .Curators,  the  deputies  of 
the  Synod  also  being  present;  in  which,  when  he  (Ar- 
minius)  professed  that  he  unreservedly  (diserte)  con- 
demned the  principal  dogmas  of  the  Pelagians  concerning 
natural  grace;  the  powers  of  free  will,  original  sin,  the 
perfection  of  man  in  this  life,  predestination,  and  the 
others ;  that  he  approved  all  things  which  Augustine  and 
the  other  fathers  had  written  against  the  Pelagians ;  and 
moreover  that  he  judged  the  Pelagian  errors  had  been 
rightly  refuted  and  condemned  by  the  fathers,  and  at  the 
same  time  promised  that  he  would  teach  nothing  which 
differed  from  the  received  doctrine  of  the  churches,  he 
was  admitted  to  the  professorship  of  theology.* 

May  6,  7,  1602.]  In  the  beginning  of  this  he  endea- 
voured by  every  means  to  avert  from  himself  every  sus- 
picion of  heterodoxy ;  so  that  he  defended  by  his  support 
and  patronage  in  public  disputations,  [October  28,]  the 
doctrine  of  the  Pteformed  churches  concernino-  the  satis- 
faction  of  Christ,  justifying  faith,  justification  by  faith, 
the  perseverance  of  those  who  truly  believe,  the  certitude 
of  salvation,  the  imperfection  of  man  in  this  life,  and  the 
other  heads  of  doctrine  which  he  afterwards  contradicted, 
and  which,  at  this  day,  are  opposed  by  his  disciples. 
(This  he  did)  contrary  to  his  own  opinion,  as  John  Ar- 
noldi  Corvinus  in  a  certain  Dutch  writing  ingenuously 
confesses. 

But  when  he  had  been  now  engaged  in  this  employ- 
ment as  professor  a  year  or  two,  it  was  detected  that  he 


*  T^iQ  received  doctrine  of  the  churches  was  contained  in  the  Belgie 
Confession  and  Catechism.  Let  the  reader  carefully  attend  to  this, 
and  bear  it  in  mind  while  ho  peruses  the  subsequent  nan-ative. 


PRECEDINQEVENTS.  73 

publicly  and  privately  attacked  (sugiUare)  most  of  the 
dogmas  received  in  the  Reformed  churches,  called  them 
into  doubt,  and  rendered  them  suspected  to  his  scholars ; 
and  that  he  enervated  the  principal  arguments  by  which 
they  used  to  be  maintained  from  the  word  of  God,  by  the 
same  exceptions,  which  the  Jesuits,  the  Soeinians,  and 
other  enemies  of  the  Reformed  church  were  accustomed 
to  employ  :*  that  he  gave  some  of  his  own  manuscript 
tracts  privately  to  his  scholars  to  be  transcribed,  in  which 
lie  had  comprised  his  own  opinion  :  that  he  recommended 
in  an  especial  manner  to  his  scholars  the  writings  of 
Castalio,  Cornhertius,  Suerezius,  and  of  men  like  them ; 
and  that  he  spake  contemptuously  of  Calvin,  Beza, 
Martyr,  Zanchius,  Ursinus,  and  of  other  eminent  doctors 
of  the  Reformed  churches. "j"  He  moreover  openly  pro- 
fessed, that  he  had  very  many  considerations  or  animad- 
versions against  the  received  doctrine  which  he  would 
lay  open  in  his  own  time.  Some  pastors,  who  were  inti- 
mately acquainted  with  him,  gloried  that  they  possessed 
an  entirely  new  theology.  His  scholars,  having  returned 
home  from  the  University,  or  having  been  removed  to 
other   Universities,  petulantly  (^protei've)   insulted    the 


*  The  Reformed  church  included  not  only  the  church  of  Geneva, 
but  the  churches  in  Switzerland,  France,  Holland,  England,  and 
Scotland,  and  others.  The  doctrines  opposed  were  then  not  those 
of  Calvin  or  of  Geneva  in  particular,  but  common  to  all  these 
churches. — T.  S. 

t  This  is  the  only  way  in  which  Calvin  is  ever  mentioned  in  the 
•whole  of  this  history,  as  along  with  many  others,  an  eminent  doctor 
of  the  Reformed  churches  ;  for  it  was  not  then  supposed  that  there 
was  any  essential  difference  between  the  doctrine  of  the  church  at 

Geneva,  and  that  of  the  other  Reformed  churches. 
7 


74  HISTORY   OP 

Reformed  churches,  by  disputing,  contradicting,  and  re- 
viling their  doctrine. 

When  the  churches  of  Holland  considered  these  and 
other  things,  being  justly  solicitous  lest  the  purity  of  the 
Reformed  doctrine  having  been  weakened,  (or  corruptedj 
lahcfactatd)  and  the  youth  which  was  educated  in  this 
seminary  for  the  hope  of  the  churches,  imbued  with 
depraved  opinions,  this  matter  should  at  length  burst 
forth  to  the  great  mischief  and  disturbance  of  the 
churches :  they  judged  that  an  inquiry  should  be  thoroughly 
made  into  the  whole  transaction  by  their  own  deputies, 
to  whom  the  common  care  of  the  churches  used  to  be 
committed;  so  that  in  the  next  Synods  it  might  be 
maturely  looked  to  that  the  church  might  not  suiFer  any 
detriment.  Concerning  this  cause  the  deputies  of  the 
churches,  as  well  of  South  as  of  North  Holland,  go  to 
Arminius  and  state  to  him  the  rumours  which  were  every 
where  circulated  concerning  him  and  his  doctrine,  and 
how  great  solicitude  possessed  all  the  churches,  and  in  a 
friendly  manner  they  request  him  that  if,  perhaps,  he 
found  a  want  of  any  thing  in  the  received  doctrine,  he 
would  sincerely  (sincere,  ingenuously)  open  it  to  his 
brethren,  in  order  either  that  satisfaction  might  be  given 
him  by  a  friendly  conference,  or  the  whole  affair  might  be 
carried  before  a  lawful  Synod.  To  these  (persons)  he 
answered,  that  he  himself  had  never  given  just  cause  for 
these  rumours ;  neither  did  it  appear  prudent  in  him  to 
institute  any  conference  with  the  same  persons,  as  depu- 
ties, who  would  make  the  report  concerning  the  matter 
unto  the  Synod ;  but  if  they  would  lay  aside  this  charac- 
ter (pcrsonani)  he  would  not  decline  to  confer  with  them, 
as  with  private  pastors,  concerning  his  doctrine,  on  this 


PRECEDINGE  VENTS.  75 

condition,  that  if  perhaps  they  should  too  little  agree 
among  themselves,  they  would  report  nothing  of  this  to 
the  Synod.  As  the  deputies  judged  this  to  be  unjust, 
and  as  the  solicitude  could  not  bo  taken  away  from  the 
churches  by  a  conference  of  this  kind,  they  departed 
from  him  without  accomplishing  their  purpose  (re  wfecta.') 
Nor  did  they  yet  the  less  understand  from  the  other  pro- 
fessors of  sacred  theology,  that  various  questions  were 
eagerly  agitated  among  the  students  of  theology  concern- 
ing predestination,  free  will,  the  perseverance  of  the 
saints,  and  other  heads  of  doctrine,  such  as  before  the 
comins;  of  Arminius  had  not  been  a^-itated  amono;  them. 

July  26,  1605.]  He  was  also  admonished  by  the  church 
of  Leyden,  of  which  he  was  a  member,  by  the  most  ample 
and  most  celebrated  men,  Phaedo  Brouchovius,  the  con- 
sul of  the  city  of  Leyden,  and  Paulus  Morula,  professor 
of  history  (Jiistoriarumj  histories,  ancient  and  modern^') 
elders  of  the  same  church,  that  he  would  hold  a  friendly 
conference  with  his  colleagues,  before  the  Consistory  of 
the  church  of  Leyden,  concerning  those  things  which  he 
disapproved  in  the  received  doctrine;  from  which  it 
might  be  ascertained,  whether,  or  in  what  dogmas,  he 
agreed,  or  disagreed,  with  the  rest  of  the  pastors.  To 
these  (persons)  he  replied,  that  he  could  not  do  that  with- 
out the  leave  of  the  Curators  of  the  University ;  neither 
could  he  see  what  advantage  would  redound  to  the  church 
from  such  a  conference. 

The  time  approached  when  the  annual  Synods  of  the 
churches  in  each  Holland  used  to  be  held ;  and  when, 
according  to  the  custom,  the  grievances  (gravamina,) 
of  the  church  were  sent  from  each  of  the  Classes ;  and 
among  the  rest  this  also  was  transmitted  by  the  Classis 


76  HISTORY    OP 

of  Dordreclit :  "  Inasmucli  as  rumours  are  heard,  that 
certain  controversies  concerning  the  doctrine  of  the  Re- 
formed churches  have  arisen  in  the  University  and  church 
of  Leyden,  the  Classis  hath  judged  it  to  be  necessary, 
that  the  Synod  should  deliberate  on  the  means  by  which 
these  controversies  may  most  advantageously  and  speedily 
be  settled  ;  that  all  schisms,  and  stumbling-blocks,  which 
might  thence  arise,  may  be  removed  in  time,  and  the 
union  of  the  Reformed  churches  be  preserved  against  the 
calumnies  of  the  adversaries."  Arminius  bore  this  very 
grievously,  (cpgerrime,^  and  strove  with  all  his  power 
that  this  grievance  should  be  recalled ;  which  when  he 
could  not  obtain,  by  the  assistance  of  the  Curators  of  the 
University,  he  procured  a  testimonial  from  his  colleagues, 
in  which  it  was  declared,  "  That  indeed  more  things  were 
disputed  among  the  students,  than  it  was  agreeable  to 
them ;  but  that  among  the  professors  of  sacred  theology 
themselves,  as  far  as  it  appeared  to  them,  there  was  no 
dissension  in  fundamentals." 

A  short  time  after  the  Synod  of  the  province  of  South 
Holland  was  convened  in  the  city  of  Rotterdam,  which, 
when  it  had  understood  from  the  Classis  of  Dort  the 
many  and  weighty  reasons  for  which  this  grievance  had 
been  transmitted  by  the  same,  and  at  the  same  time,  also, 
from  the  deputies  of  the  Synod,  how  things  really  were 
in  the  University  of  Leyden,  and  what  had  been  done  by 
Arminius  and  the  other  professors  of  sacred  theology; 
after  mature  deliberation,  it  determined  that  this  spread- 
ing evil  must  be  counteracted  in  time,  neither  ought  the 
remedy  of  it  to  be  procrastinated  under  the  uncertain 
hope  of  a  national  Synod.  And,  accordingly,  it  enjoined 
on  the  deputies  of  the  Synod,  that  they  should  most  dili- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  77 

gently  inquire,  concerning  articles  on  wliicli  disputations 
were  principally  licld  among  the  students  of  theology  in 
the  University  of  Leyden ;  and  should  petition  the  lords 
the  Curators,  that  a  mandate  might  be  given  to  the  pro- 
fessors of  sacred  theology,  to  declare  openly  and  expli- 
citly their  opinion  concerning  the  same,  in  order  that  by 
this  means  it  might  be  ascertained  respecting  their  agree- 
ment or  disagreement  j  and  the  churches,  if  perhaps 
there  was  no  dissension,  or  no  grievous  one,  might  be 
freed  from  solicitude :  or,  if  some  more  weighty  one 
should  be  detected,  they  might  think  maturely  concern- 
ing a  remedy  of  the  same. 

The  Synod  also  commanded  all  the  pastors,  for  the  sake 
of  testifying  their  consent  in  doctrine,  that  they  should 
subscribe  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  these  churches, 
which  in  many  classes  had  been  neglected,  and  by  others 
refused.*     The  deputies  of  the  Synod,  having  diligently 

*  "  The  opinions  of  Calvin,  concerning  the  decrees  of  God,  and 
divine  grace,  became  daily  more  general,  and  were  gradually  intro- 
duced everywhere  into  the  schools  of  learning.  There  was  not,  how- 
ever, any  public  law,  or  confession  of  faith,  that  obliged  the  pastors 
of  the  Reformed  churches  in  any  part  of  the  world,  to  conform  their 
sentiments  to  the  theological  doctrines  that  were  adopted  and  taught 
at  Geneva." — Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  366.  This  introduces  the  learned 
historian's  account  of  the  Synod  of  Dort :  but  the  Confession  and 
Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches  alone  were  appealed  to  in  this 
contest,  and  they  were  certainly  obligatory  on  all  the  pastors  of 
those  churches,  and  subscribed  to  by  most  of  them.  Again  :  "  Ar- 
minius  knew  that  the  Dutch  divines  were  neither  obliged  by  their 
confession  of  faith,  nor  by  any  other  public  law,  to  adopt  and  propa- 
gate the  opinions  of  Calvin,"  vol-  v.  p.  41.  Now  Armiuius  was  not 
accused,  as  the  whole  history  shows,  of  deviating  from  the  opinions 
of  Calvin,  but  for  openly  opposing  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of 
the  Belgic  churches. 
7» 


78  HISTORY    OF 

examined  the  matter,  exliibited  to  the  lords,  the  curators, 
nine  questions  concerning  which  they  had  understood, 
that  at  this  time  disputations  were  principally  maintained 
and  they  requested  that  it  might  be  enjoined  by  their  au- 
thority on  the  professors  of  sacred  theology,  to  explain 
fully  their  opinion  concerning  the  same.  But  they  an- 
swered, that  some  hope  now  shone  forth  of  obtaining  a 
national  Synod  in  a  short  time ;  and  therefore  they  judged 
it  more  prudent  (consuUius)  to  reserve  these  questions  to 
the  same,  than  by  any  further  inquisition  respecting  them 
to  give  a  handle  to  dissension.  The  pastors  also,  who 
had  embraced  the  opinion  of  Arminius,  everywhere  in 
the  Classes  refused  to  obey  the  mandate  of  the  Synod, 
concerning  the  subscription  of  the  Confession  and  the 
Catechism. 

This  matter  increased  the  solicitude  of  the  churches, 
when  they  saw  that  these  pastors,  relying  on  the  favour 
of  certain  persons,  evidently  despised  the  authority  of  the 
Synod,  and  more  boldly  (audacius)  persisted  in  their  at- 
tempt. Wherefore,  as  in  that  way  a  remedy  could  not 
be  applied  to  this  evil,  they  copiously  explained  to  the 
most  illustrious  and  mighty  lords,  the  States  General,  in 
how  great  a  danger  the  church  was  placed  j  and  petitioned, 
that  in  order  to  the  taking  away  of  these  evils,  a  national 
Synod,  which  had  now  been  for  many  years  deferred, 
might  be  called  together  by  the  authority  of  the  same 
persons,  at  the  earliest  opportunity.  These  (the  States 
General)  declared,  that  the  states  of  all  the  provinces  had 
already  agreed  on  the  convocation  of  a  national  Synod ; 
but  that  there  were  those  among  them,  who,  in  the  let- 
ters of  consent,  had  added  this  condition,  or,  as  they 
called  it,  clause :  Namely,  that  in  the  same  there  should 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  79 

be  a  revision  of  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  these 
churches,  and,  consequently,  the  convocation  of  a  national 
Synod  could  not  be  made,  unless  this  clause  were  added, 
without  the  detriment  (j^rccjudicw)  of  the  States  of  that 
province.  But  as  it  was  not  obscurely  evident,  who  for 
some  years  had  counselled  (aicthores  /inssejit)  the  illustri- 
ous the  States  of  Holland,  that  this  clause  should  be 
added,  and  even  pressed ;  and  as  it  might  be  feared,  if  it 
should  be  annexed  to  the  calling  of  the  Synod,  that  they 
who  earnestly  desired  changes  of  doctrine,  would  abuse 
the  same ;  and  at  the  same  time  also,  lest  (especially  in 
this  state  of  things)  it  should  afford  no  light  cause  of  of- 
fence to  the  churches ;  as  if  the  illustrious  States  them- 
selves, or  our  churches,  doubted  of  the  truth  of  the  doc- 
trine comprised  in  this  Confession  and  Catechism ;  the 
deputies  of  the  churches  petition  that  the  convocation  of 
the  Synod  should  be  drawn  up  in  general  terms,  as  they 
call  them,  in  the  manner  hitherto  customary;  especially 
as  this  clause  seemed  the  less  necessary,  seeing  that  in 
national  Synods  it  had  always  been  permitted,  if  any  one 
thought  that  he  had  ought  against  any  article  of  these 
writings,  fairly  and  duly  to  propose  it. 

But  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States  General,  declared, 
that  this  clause  was  not  so  to  be  understood,  as  if  they 
desired  any  thing  to  be  changed  by  it,  in  the  doctrine  of 
these  churches;  for  indeed  a  doctrine  was  not  always 
changed  by  a  revisal  (or  recognition,  recognitione,)  but 
sometimes  was  even  confirmed;  yet  it  could  not  be  omit- 
ted without  the  prejudice  of  that  province,  which  had 
expressly  added  it.  They  therefore  delivered  the  letters 
of  consent,  in  which  this  also  had  been  added,  to  the 
deputies  of  the  churches,  which  they  transmitted  to  the 


80  HISTORYOF 

churclies  of  each  of  the  provinces ;  and  with  them  they 
also  signified  what  pains  they  had  bestowed  that  it  might 
be  omitted. 

March  15, 1606.]  The  Belgic  churches,  on  the  receipt 
of  these  letters,  rejoiced  indeed  that,  after  the  expectation 
of  so  many  years,  at  length  the  power  of  holding  a  na- 
tional Synod  had  been  obtained,  though  they  were  not  a 
little  stumbled  by  this  clause.  Not  because  they  were 
unwilling  that  the  Confession  and  the  Catechism  should 
be  recognized,  after  the  accustomed  and  due  manner,  in 
the  national  Synod ;  but  because  they  feared  lest  they, 
who  were  labouring  for  a  change  of  doctrine,  should  be 
rendered  more  daring,  as  if  by  this  clause  a  power  was 
granted  to  them  by  the  public  authority  of  the  lords,  the 
States,  of  moving  and  innovating  whatever  any  one 
pleased ;  and  that  these  discords  and  controversies  had 
arisen  from  them,  not  from  the  inordinate  desire  of  inno- 
vating, but  from  an  earnest  endeavour  to  satisfy  the 
decrees  of  the  illustrious,  the  States.  In  the  same  letters 
the  illustrious  lords,  the  States  General,  gave  information 
that  it  had  been  determined  by  them  to  call  together 
some  learned  and  peaceful  theologians  from  each  of  the 
provinces,  that  they  might  deliberate  with  the  same,  con- 
cerning the  time,  place,  and  manner  of  holding  this 
national  Synod. 

August,  1606.]  While  these  things  were  transacting, 
the  annual  Synod  of  the  churches  of  Holland  was  held  at 
Groningen ;  in  which,  when  the  deputies  of  the  churches 
had  related  what  had  been  done  by  them  in  the  cause  of 
the  national  Synod,  and  what  had  been  determined  by 
the  illustrious  lords,  the  States  General,  it  was  judged 
proper  to  enjoin  on  the  same  (deputies)  diligently  to  press 


TRECEDING    EVENTS.  81 

the  convocation  of  a  national  Synod ;  and  though  the 
Synod  thought  that  the  Confession  and  Catechism  would 
be  recognized,  in  a  way  and  manner  new  and  unaccus- 
tomed hitherto,  in  the  national  Synod,  it  purposed  that 
those  persons  who  should  be  called  together  by  the  States 
of  Holland,  out  of  South  Holland,  to  the  convention,  in 
which  (it  was  to  be  deliberated)  concerning  the  time,  place 
and  manner  of  holding  the  national  Synod,  should  be  ad- 
monished to  petition  from  the  States  General,  in  the  name 
of  these  churches,  that  the  clause,  of  which  it  hath  before 
been  spoken,  might  be  omitted  in  the  letters  of  convoca- 
tion, for  the  reasons  before  assigned;  and  that,  in  the 
place  of  it,  other  milder  words,  which  might  produce  less 
offence,  might  be  substituted. 

It  was  also  enjoined  in  the  same  Synod,  to  all  the  pastors 
of  the  churches  of  South  Holland,  and  to  all  the  professors 
of  sacred  theology  in  the  University  of  Leyden,  that,  at 
as  early  a  time  as  could  be,  they  should  exhibit  the  con- 
siderations or  animadversions,  which  they  had  upon  the 
doctrine  contained  in  the  Confession  and  Catechism ;  (be- 
cause Arminius  and  the  pastors  who  were  attached  to  him 
were  often  accustomed  to  glory  that  they  had  very  many;) 
the  pastors  indeed  in  their  own  Classes,  but  the  professors 
to  the  deputies  of  the  churches ;  that  the  same  might  be 
lawfully  carried  unto  the  national  Synod,  if  satisfaction 
could  not  be  given  to  them  in  the  Classes.  When  this 
was  demanded  of  the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius,  they 
declined  proposing  them  in  the  Classes,  because,  they 
said,  they  were  not  yet  prepared,  but  that  they  would 
propose  them  in  their  own  time  and  manner.  Arminius 
also  having  been  admonished  concerning  this  thing  by 
the  deputies  of  the  churches,  answered  that  it  could  not 


82  HISTORY  OP 

be  done  at  tliat  time  with  edification ;  but  that,  in  the 
national  Synod,  he  would  fully  lay  open  the  same. 

May  23,  1607.]  And  when,  not  long  after,  the  illus- 
trious, the  States  General,  called  together  some  theologians 
out  of  each  of  the  provinces,  with  whom  they  might  deli- 
berate respecting  the  time,  place,  and  manner  of  the 
national  Synod,  namely,  John  Leo  and  John  Fontanus, 
from  Gueldria ;  Francis  Gomarus,  James  Arminius,  John 
Utenbogardus,  and  John  Becius,  out  of  South  Holland  j 
Herman  Frankelius  and  Henry  Brandius,  out  of  Zealand  ; 
Everard  Botius  and  Henry  Johannis,  out  of  the  province 
of  Utrecht ;  Sibrander  Lubertus  and  Janne3  Bogermannus, 
out  of  Friesland;  Thomas  Goswinius,  out  of  Transisulania; 
John  Acronus  and  John  Nicasias,  out  of  the  city  Gronin- 
gen  and  Omland;  the  questions,  concerning  which  it 
should  be  deliberated  in  this  convention,  were  proposed 
to  them  by  the  illustrious,  the  States  General;  and  it 
was  declared  by  their  concurrent  suffrages,  that  as  to  the 
time  it  was  necessary  that  the  Synod  should  be  called 
together  as  soon  as  might  be  in  the  beginning  of  the 
ensuing  summer,  [a.  d.  1608.]  That,  as  to  place,  the 
city  of  Utrecht  would  be  the  most  convenient  for  holding 
the  Synod :  as  to  the  manner,  1.  That  the  grievances  to 
be  discussed  in  the  Synod  should  be  brought  before  the 
national  Synod  from  each  of  the  provincial  Synods.  2. 
That  from  each  of  the  several  Synods,  and  by  the  suffra- 
ges of  the  same,  four  pastors  and  two  elders  should  be 
deputed ;  in  the  place  of  which  elders  also,  men  of  singu- 
lar condition,  and  skill  in  matters  of  theology,  and  adorned 
by  a  testimony  of  piety,  though  they  did  not  fill  up  any 
ecclesiastical  office,  might  be  deputed.  3.  That  to  these 
deputies  power  should  be  given  in  all  things  which  should 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  83 

be  treated  of  in  the  Synod,  not  of  deliberating  only,  but 
also  of  determining  and  deciding.  4.  That  the  rule  of 
judgment  in  all  the  controversies  relating  to  doctrines 
and  morals  should  be  the  written  word  of  God,  or  the 
sacred  Scriptures  alone.*  5.  That  to  the  national  Synod 
should  be  called  together,  not  only  the  churches  which 
are  in  Federated  Belgium,  namely,  of  each  language,  the 
Dutch  and  French,  but  those  also  of  the  Belgic  nation 
which  are  dispersed  without  Belgium,  whether  they  were 
collected  under  the  cross,  or  otherwise  (alihi).  6.  That  the 
illustrious  and  most  mighty,  the  States  General,  should 
be  requested  that  they  would  deign  to  send  to  the  same 
their  own  delegates  professing  the  Reformed  religion,  that, 
in  their  name,  they  might  preside  over  the  order  of  it. 
7.  That  the  professors  also  of  sacred  theology  should  be 
called  to  the  same. 

In  these  things  indeed   they  were   all   agreed,  as  in 
some  others  they  could  not  agree  among  themselves.    For 

*  This  rule  completely  excluded  all  human  reasoning,  authority, 
tradition,  or  new  revelations,  as  opposed  to  the  written  word,  "  the 
sure  testimony"  of  God;  not  only  the  authority  of  fathers  and 
councils,  with  the  traditions  of  the  church  of  Rome,  but  the  authority 
also  of  the  church  of  Geneva,  of  Calvin,  and  of  all  other  Reformed 
teachers.  How  is  it  then  that  ecclesiastical  historians  generally 
represent  this  contest  as  an  attempt  to  impose  the  doctrine  of  tho 
church  of  Geneva  on  the  Belgic  churches  ?  It  might  as  reasonably 
be  said  that  the  clergymen  and  others  who  combined  and  used  every 
effort,  some  years  since,  to  procure  the  abolishment  of  subscription 
to  the  articles  of  the  church  of  England,  but  could  not  succeed,  had 
the  doctrines  of  Calvin  and  Geneva  impose?f*on  them.  "Whatever 
similarity  there  might  be  between  the  doctrine  of  Calvin,  or  that  of 
the  church  of  Geneva,  and  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  the  Bel- 
gic churches,  the  latter  was  exclusively  appealed  to  by  the  other 
pastors,  and  avowedly  opposed  by  Arminius  and  his  followers  ;  yet 
even  these  were  to  be  revised  according  to  the  written  word  of  God. 


84  HISTORY    OP 

Arminius  and  Utcnbogardus,  an(J  the  two  (deputies)  from 
Utrecht,  whom  they  had  drawn  over  to  their  opinion,  de- 
termined these  three  things  :  1.  That  that  was  to  be  held 
as  the  decision  of  the  Synod,  not  which  had  been  deter- 
mined by  the  votes  of  all  the  deputies  to  the  Synod,  but 
also  by  those  who  deputed  them  ;  for,  under  the  name  of 
the  Synod,  not  the  deputies  alone,  but  those  who  deputed 
them  also,  ought  to  be  understood.  2.  That  it  should  al- 
ways be  free  to  the  deputies,  as  often  as  they  might 
choose,  and  as  they  perceived  that  they  were  burdened 
in  any  thing,  to  retire  to  their  own  (friends  or  consti- 
tuents) for  the  sake  of  taking  counsel.  3.  That  the  re- 
vision of  the  Belgic  Confession  and  Catechism  was  alto- 
gether necessary ;  so  that  they  saw  no  cause,  for  v/hich 
the  clause  concerning  the  revision  of  those  writings, 
should  not  be  inserted  in  the  letters  of  convocation. 

The  rest  of  the  pastors  and  professors  judged  :  1.  That 
that  should  be  considered  as  the  definite  decision  of  the 
Synod,  which  had  been  determined  either  by  the  concur- 
rent votes  of  the  deputies  to  the  Synod,  or  of  the  majority 
of  them ;  but  that,  under  the  name  of  the  Synod,  those 
were  to  be  accounted,  who,  as  lawful  deputies  to  the  same, 
had  met  together  with  the  power  of  judging.  2.  That  it 
might  indeed  be  allowed  them  to  retire  to  their  friends 
for  the  sake  of  taking  counsel ;  yet  so  that,  under  this 
pretext,  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  should  not  be 
rashly  disturbed :  that  when,  and  in  what  manner,  and 
for  what  causes,  they  might  thus  recede,  should  not  be 
left  to  the  unrestricted  will  (arhitrio)  of  individuals,  but 
to  the  judgment  of  the  whole  Synod.  3.  That  the  Bel- 
gic Confession  and  Catechism  might  indeed  be  revised  in 
the  Synod,  if,  for  adecpatc  causes,  the  Synod  should  de- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  S5 

termine  that  this  was  necessary;  and  likewise  that  it 
should  be  free  to  all,  who  thought  that  they  had  any 
thing  against  those  writings,  to  propose  the  same  to  the 
Synod  in  due  manner,  to  be  examined  and  decided  on ; 
but  because  the  clause  concerning  the  revision,  if  it 
should  be  inserted  in  the  letters  of  convocation,  seemed 
likely  to  give  to  some  cause  of  offence,  and  to  others  the 
license  of  innovating ;  they  thought  that  the  illustrious, 
the  States  General,  should  be  petitioned  that  this  clause, 
for  the  sake  of  the  tranquillity  of  the  churches,  might 
be  omitted  in  the  letters  of  convocation ;  and  that,  in  the 
place  of  it,  these,  or  similar  words,  might  be  substituted, 
namely.  That  the  Synod  was  convened  for  the  confirma- 
tion, agreement,  and  propagation  of  pure  and  orthodox 
doctrine ;  for  preserving  and  establishing  the  peace  and 
good  order  {svta^iav)  of  the  church ;  and  finally,  for  pro- 
moting true  piety  among  the  inhabitants  of  these  regions. 
And  most  of  them  showed  that  they  had  this  very  thing 
in  the  mandates  from  their  own  churches,  and  also  from 
the  States  themselves  of  their  own  provinces.  This  disa- 
greement of  counsels  and  judgments  threw  in  a  new  de- 
lay to  the  national  Synod ;  for  they  who  had  hitherto  re- 
sisted its  convocation,  eagerly  seizing  on  this  occasion, 
laboured  earnestly  by  all  means,  that  the  convocation  of 
the  Synod,  though  now  promised,  might  be  hindered. 

In  this  convention  Arminius  was  requested,  with  the 
strongest  obtestation,  by  the  other  professors  and  pastors, 
that  the  things  which  he  had  (to  allege)  against  the  doc- 
trine expressed  in  the  Confession  and  Catechism,  he 
would,  in  a  free  and  brotherly  manner,  communicate  to 
them  as  his  fellow  ministers ;  the  promise  being  added, 
that  they  would  bestow  pains  fully  to  satisfy  him,  or  that 
8 


86  HISTORY    OF 

he,  on  honourable  conditions,  might  be  reconciled  to  his 
colleagues,  and  might  thenceforth  live  peaceably  with 
them ;  neither  would  they,  a  reconciliation  having  been 
effected,  publish  beyond  the  place  of  the  convention  any 
of  those  things  which  he  should  make  manifest  unto 
them.  But  he  said,  that  neither  was  this  thought  pru- 
dent by  him,  nor  was  he  bound  to  do  it,  as  the  conven- 
tion was  not  appointed  for  this  purpose.  In  the  follow- 
ing summer,  when  the  annual  Synod  of  the  South 
Holland  churches  was  held  at  Delft,  Utenbogardus  was 
admonished  to  explain  to  the  Synod  the  reasons  on  ac- 
count of  which,  in  giving  the  counsels  concerning  the 
manner  of  holding  the  national  Synod,  he,  with  Armiuius, 
had  thought  and  advised  differently  from  the  rest  of  the 
pastors,  that  the  same  might  be  well  considered  and  de- 
cided on  by  the  Synod.  He  answered  that  he  was 
bound  to  render  an  account  of  this  to  the  illustrious,  the 
States  alone,  and  not  to  the  Synod.  Being  requested 
that  he  would  explain  those  things  which  he  had  (to  al- 
lege) against  the  doctrine  that  was  contained  in  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  these  churches,  he  replied,  that 
neither  did  it  appear  to  him  prudent  to  do  it  in  that  as- 
sembly, nor  was  he  prepared.  It  was  in  this  Synod  also 
inquired,  whether,  according  to  the  decree  of  the  former 
Synod,  any  considerations,  or  animadversions,  upon  the 
Confession  and  Catechism  had  been  exhibited  to  the 
Classes ;  but  it  was  answered  by  the  delegates  from  each 
of  the  Classes,  that  most  of  the  pastors  had  professed  in 
the  Classes  that  they  had  no  animadversions  against  the 
received  doctrine,  but  that  those  who  professed  that  they 
had  some  were  unwilling  to  explain  them,  either  because 
they  said   that  they  were  not  yet  prepared,  or  because 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  87 

they  did  not  think  that  this  was  advisable  for  them  * 
"Wherefore  the  Synod  judged  that  it  should  again  be  en- 
joined on  them,  that,  omitting  all  evasions,  subterfuges, 
(Jergiversationihus,^  and  delays,  they  should  explain,  as 
early  as  might  be,  all  the  animadversions  which  they  had 
against  the  received  doctrine ;  each  of  them  to  his  own 
Classis. 

It  was  likewise  shown  to  the  Synod,  that  every  where 
in  tlie  churches  dissensions  daily  more  and  more  in- 
creased ;  and  that  most  of  the  young  men  coming  forth 
from  the  University  of  Leyden,  and  the  instruction  of 
Arminius,  being  called  to  the  ministry  of  the  churches, 
in  the  examination  indeed  concealed  their  opinion  by  am- 
biguous methods  of  speaking ;  but  when  they  had  been 
set  forth  to  the  ministry,  they  immediately  moved  new 
disputations,  contended  earnestly  for  opinions,  and  glo- 
ried that  they  had  various  considerations  against  the  re- 
ceived doctrine;  that  in  the  Classes  and  Consistories, 
sharp  dissensions  and  altercations  arose  among  the  pas- 
tors, concerning  most  of  the  heads  of  doctrine ;  and  that 
among  the  people  also,  various  disputings  concerning  doc- 
trine were  heard,  with  the  great  offence  and  disturbance 
of  the  churches ;  yea,  moreover,  that  the  beginnings  of 
schisms  were  seen  ;  that  the  pastors  attached  to  Armin- 
ius instituted  frequent  meetings,  in  which  they  might  de- 


*  Nothing  can  be  naore  evident  than  this  fact,  that  the  followers 
of  Arminius  aimed  to  subvert,  or  exceedingly  to  modify,  the  doctrine 
of  the  authorized  writings  of  the  Belgic  churches  ;  and  that  the 
others  wanted  no  alteration  to  be  made  in  that  doctrine,  as  more 
favourable,  either  to  the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Geneva,  or  of 
Calvin,  as  many  writers  confidently  assert. 


88  HISTORY  or 

liberate  concerning  the  propagation  of  their  doctrine ;  and 
that  the  people  more  and  more  went  away  into  parties.* 
As  therefore  the  Synod  judged  that  the  remedy  of  this 
evil  could  no  longer  be  deferred^  and  that  the  hope  of 
obtaining  a  national  Synod,  because  of  this  diversity  of 
counsels  and  opinions,  was  altogether  uncertain  :  it  was 
determined  by  the  Synod,  from  the  counsel  of  the  most 
ample  the  delegates,  to  petition  of  the  illustrious  lords,  the 
States  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  that  from  the  two 
Synods  of  South  and  North  Holland,  one  provincial  Synod 
might  be  called  at  the  first  opportunity,  (as  it  had  for- 
merly been  done  in  similar  difiiculties,)  in  order  to  quiet 
and  remove  these  evils.  When  the  deputies  of  each  Synod 
had  copiously  explained  to  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States, 
these  difficulties  of  the  churches,  as  growing  more  and 
more  heavy ;  and  had  petitioned,  that  for  the  removal  of 
the  same  the  convocation  of  a  provincial  Synod  might  be 
appointed  at  the  most  early  time  :  though  great  hopes 
had  been  given  them,  by  the  most  ample  the  lords  the 
delegates,  they  were  not  as  yet  able  to  obtain  it ;  because 
at  that  time,  [Sept.  14,  1607,]  a  beginning  had  been 


*  The  enlightened  and  decided  friend  to  free  inquiry,  will  see, 
even  in  the  causes  of  these  complaints,  (while  the  immediate  eflfects 
may  perhaps  be  deemed  very  unfavourable  to  truth  and  holiness,) 
the  dawn  of  that  more  enlarged  state  of  things,  in  which  free  in- 
vestigation of  both  received  and  exploded,  and  of  novel  opinions, 
proves  ultimately  and  highly  beneficial  to  the  cause  of  truth  :  and 
he  will  agree,  that  the  arm  of  authority,  secular  or  ecclesiastical, 
could  not  beneficially  be  exerted  against  it;  except  so  far  as  to  re- 
quire those  who  voluntarily  belong  to,  and  minister  in  any  church, 
to  conform  to  the  rules  of  that  church,  or  to  recede  from  it  without 
further  molestation.  But  this  does  not  prevent  the  propriety  of 
doing  justice  to  the  character  of  wise  and  pious  men,  to  whom  no 
Yiews  of  this  kind  had  as  yet  ever  been  presented. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  89 

made  of  settling  the  terms  of  a  truce  with  the  enemy ; 
and  the  illustrious  States  being  themselves  fully  occupied 
with  the  most  weighty  affairs  of  the  republic,  could  uot 
have  leisure  to  attend  to  these  ecclesiastical  concerns. 

April  30,  1608.]  In  the  mean  time  Arminius,  when 
he  saw  that  the  churches  were  urgent  that  this  cause 
should  be  determined  by  the  legal  ecclesiastical  judgments, 
in  order  that  he  might  decline  that  trial,  (^forum,  mean- 
ing the  decision  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts,)  having  ex- 
hibited a  suppliant  writing  (lihellimi),  to  the  illustrious, 
the  States,  obtained  that  cognizance  should  be  taken  of 
his  cause,  by  the  most  ample  the  counsellors  of  the  su- 
preme court,  being  political  men  (not  ecclesiastical ), 
and  Gomarus  was  commanded  to  hold  a  conference  with 
Arminius  before  the  same,  the  pastors  being  present,  who 
had  lately  attended  at  the  preparatory  convention  from 
South  and  North  Holland.  When  the  deputies  of  the 
churches  had  understood  this,  they  again  requested  the 
illustrious,  the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland, 
that  instead  of  this  conference  instituted  before  the  su- 
preme court,  a  provincial  Synod  might  be  called  ;  that  in 
the  same,  cognizance  might  be  taken  and  judgment  given 
on  this  ecclesiastical  cause,  by  ecclesiastical  men,  skilful 
in  these  matters,  and  lawfully  delegated  by  the  churches, 
with  the  power  of  awarding  judgment.  The  illustrious, 
the  States,  answered,  that  the  cognizance  of  the  cause 
alone  had  been  entrusted  to  the  supreme  court ;  but  that 
the  decision  of  it  would  afterwards  be  committed,  either 
to  a  provincial  or  to  a  national  Synod. 

In  this  conference  a  long  dispute  occurred  about  the 
order  "of  proceeding.  Arminius  contended  that  Gomarus 
ought  to  undertake  the  part  of  an  agent j  (actoris,  pleader, 


90  HISTORYOP 

or  prosecutor,  or  accuser,)  but  tliat  he  was  only  "bound  to 
defend  himself;  while  Gomarus  judged,  that  this  method 
of  proceeding  was  not  less  unjust  than  unusual,  especially 
in  an  ecclesiastical  cause,  before  political  judges  ;  that  he 
indeed  was  prepared  to  bring  proof  before  a  lawful  Synod 
that  Arminius  had  proposed  dogmas  which  were  at  vari- 
ance with  the  word  of  God,  and  with  the  Confession  and 
Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches;  but  that  it  could  not 
be  done  in  this  place,  without  prejudice  to  his  cause; 
that  he,  (Gomarus,)  thought  this  conference,  in  order  to 
answer  the  intention  of  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States, 
might  better  be  conducted  in  this  manner,  namely,  that 
without  these  mutual  accusations,  each  of  them  should 
clearly  and  perspicuously  explain  and  set  forth  his  own 
opinion,  concerning  every  one  of  the  heads  of  doctrine; 
for  thence  it  might  most  advantageously  be  understood 
in  what  things  they  agreed  or  disagreed.  As  to  what  be- 
longed to  himself,  he  would  not  shrink  from  explaining 
his  opinion  concerning  all  the  heads  of  doctrine,  fully  and 
openly,  as  much  so,  indeed,  as  could  be  desired  by  any 
one ;  that  Arminius  also,  if  he  were  willing  fully  to  per- 
form the  part  of  a  faithful  teacher,  ought  in  the  same 
manner  to  declare  his  own  opinion,  and  not  any  longer  in 
this  business  to  use  subterfuges  of  this  kind.  He  (Ai'mi- 
nius)  nevertheless  persisted  in  his  purpose ;  so  that  he  at 
length  exclaimed  that  he  wondered,  seeing  various  rumours 
of  his  heretodoxy  had  gone  about  through  the  churches, 
and  the  conflagration  excited  by  him  was  said  to  rise 
above  the  very  roofs  of  the  churches,  that  he  yet  found 
no  one  who  dared  to  lodge  an  accusation  against  him. 
Gomarus,  in  order  to  meet  this  boasting,  undertook  to 
prove  that  he  had  taught  such  an  opinion  concerning  the 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  91 

first  article  of  our  faith,  namely,  concerning  the  justifica- 
tion of  man  before  God,  as  was  opposed  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  to  the  Confession  of  the  Belgic  churches.  For 
the  proof  of  this  thing,  he  produced  his  own  very  words, 
written  out  from  the  hand-writing  of  the  same  Arminius, 
in  which  he  asserts,  that  in  the  justification  of  man  be- 
fore God,  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  not  imputed  for 
righteousness ;  but  that  faith  itself,  or  the  act  of  believing 
(to  credere),  by  the  gracious  acceptation  (acceptationem, 
acquittat),  was  that  our  righteousness  by  which  we  are 
justified  before  God.  When  Arminius  saw  himself  thus 
fast  bound,  as  he  could  not  indeed  deny  this  to  be  evi- 
dence of  proof,  (evidcntiam  prohationisy  conclusive  evi- 
dence,) he  began  to  consent  to  another  method  of  pro- 
ceeding, namely,  that  each  should  sign  in  a  writing  his 
own  opinion  comprised  in  certain  theses,  concerning  the 
principal  articles  in  which  the  difference  was  thought  to 
consist;  on  which  each  afterwards,  in  return,  marked  his 
own  animadversions. 

This  conference  having  been  terminated,  the  counsellors 
of  the  supreme  court  reported  to  the  illustrious,  the  States 
of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  that  they,  as  far  as  they 
had  been  able  to  perceive  from  the  conference,  judged 
that  the  controversies  which  had  arisen  between  these 
two  professors,  were  not  of  so  great  importance,  but  re- 
garded especially  some  more  subtile  disputes  concerning 
Predestination,  which  might  either  be  omitted  or  connived 
at,  (dissimulari,)  by  a  mutual  toleration.  But  Gomarus 
added,  that  the  diflference  detected  in  the  opinions  were 
of  so  great  moment,  that  he,  with  the  opinion  of  Arminius, 
should  not  dare  to  appear  before  the  judgment  of  God  : 
and  unless  a  leAiedy  were  maturely  applied,  it  was  to  be 


92  HISTORY   OF 

feared  lest,  in  a  sliort  time,  one  province  should  be  en- 
gaged in  contest  against  another,  church  against  church, 
state  against  state,  and  citizens  against  each  other.  But 
the  illustrious,  the  States,  determined  that  the  writings 
sealed  on  each  side  in  this  conference  should  be  preserved 
in  the  supreme  court,  even  unto  a  national  Synod,  neither 
should  they  be  communicated  in  the  meanwhile  to  any 
man  (cuiquam  mortalmni) .  Yet  neither  did  this  con- 
ference deliver  from  anxiety  the  churches,  but  rather  in- 
creased it ;  especially  as  the  things  which  had  been  done 
at  it  were  concealed  from  the  churches.  For  not  without 
reason  (liaud  tcmere),  they  judged  that  this  was  done  in 
favour  of  Arminius,  lest  his  opinions  should  be  made  mani- 
fest. In  the  meanwhile  the  churches  did  not  cease,  by 
their  deputies,  strenuously  to  petition  the  illustrious  States, 
that  this  ecclesiastical  cause,  which,  except  with  great 
danger  of  the  church,  could  not  be  deferred,  might  be  ex- 
amined and  decided  on,  as  soon  as  possible,  by  the  judg- 
ment either  of  a  lawful  provincial,  or  a  national  Synod. 
When  Arminius  understood  this,  he  procured  by  Utenbo- 
gardus,  whose  authority  at  that  time  was  great  among 
most  of  the  chief  persons  of  the  country,  that  the  illus- 
trious States  should  command,  that  the  annual  Synods 
themselves,  as  well  of  South  as  of  North  Holland,  the  time 
of  which  was  at  hand,  should  be  deferred.  But  as  this 
could  not  be  done  without  the  greatest  detriment  of  the 
churches,  they  again,  having  explained  before  the  illus- 
trious, the  States,  their  difficulties,  petitioned,  either  that  it 
might  be  allowed  to  hold,  according  to  custom,  each  of  the 
annual  Synods,  as  well  that  in  South  as  in  North  Holland ; 
or  that  out  of  each  united  together  one  provincial  Synod 
should  as  soon  as  possible  be  called,  as  it  had  also  before 
this  been  petitioned. 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  93 

June  28,  1608.]  To  this  petition,  the  illustrious  States 
declared,  that  they  had  determined,  in  the  next  October, 
to  call  together  a  provincial  Synod  for  this  purpose.  When 
this  had  been  made  known  to  the  churches,  all  the  pas- 
tors attached  to  Arminius  were  again  admonished,  that 
each  of  them  should  lay  open  to  his  Classis  his  consid- 
erations, (or  remarks,  considered iones,^  that  the  same 
might  be  lawfully  carried  to  the  approaching  Synod.  But 
they,  as  before,  so  now  also  each  of  them,  declined  this 
with  one  consent,  with  their  accustomed  evasions  (JergU 
vcj'sationibus).  And  when  the  month  of  October  ap- 
proached, and  the  churches  pressed  the  convocation  of  a 
provincial  Synod;  as  promised,  that  was  again  deferred 
for  two  months :  and  it  was  again  permitted  to  the  churches, 
to  hold  the  particular  annual  Synods,  as  well  in  South  as 
in  North  Holland ;  yet  on  this  condition,  that  the  cause 
of  Ai-minius  should  not  be  treated  of  in  the  same,  which 
they  willed  to  be  reserved  to  the  provincial  Synod.  la 
the  Synod  of  the  churches  of  South  Holland,  which  was 
held  at  Dordrecht  (or  Dort),  when  it  had  been  reported 
that  all  the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius  were  hitherto 
unwilling  to  lay  open  their  considerations,  which  they 
said  they  had  against  the  received  doctrine,  to  their  fel- 
low pastors  (si/mmistis),  but  that  they  eluded  by  various 
evasions  the  admonitions  of  the  churches  and  the  decrees 
of  the  Synods,  it  was  determined  that  it  should  be 
gravely  enjoined  on  them,  to  lay  open  these  their  consid- 
erations within  the  space  of  the  next  month,  after  the 
admonition  given,  under  the  penalty  of  incurring  the 
ecclesiastical  censure  against  the  contumacious.  The  same 
also  was  demanded  from  the  professors  of  sacred  theology 
in  the  University  of  Leyden^  and  from  Peter  Bertius,  the 


94  HISTORYOF 

ruler  of  the  theological  college.  .  These  pastors,  'when  they 
saw  that  either  their  opinion  must  be  laid  open,  or  they 
must  undergo  the  ecclesiastical  censure ;  in  order  to  evade 
each  of  these,  they,  by  the  aid  of  Utenbogardus,  obtained 
letters  from  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States,  in  which  it 
was  enjoined  on  these  pastors,  that  within  the  space  of 
one  month  they  should  transmit  to  the  lords,  the  States 
themselves,  the  considerations  which  they  had  sealed  up, 
that  they  might  be  reserved  by  the  same,  to  be  exhibited 
to  the  provincial  Synod.  The  professors  being  asked  by 
the  deputies  of  the  Synod,  if  they  had  any  considerations 
of  this  kind,  to  open  these  before  them,  Gomarus  an- 
swered, indeed,  that  he  had  observed  nothing  in  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  the  churches  which  he  thought 
in  need  of  correction  or  alteration,  as  too  little  agreeing 
with  the  word  of  God ;  but  Arminius,  that  he  would  an- 
swer by  writing  to  this  demand,  in  his  own  time.  And 
when  he  saw  himself  thus  urged  by  the  churches  to  the 
declaration  of  his  opinion,  he  explained  in  a  prolix  dis- 
course to  the  lords,  the  States,  in  their  stated  convention, 
what  he  thought  concerning  divine  predestination,  the 
grace  of  God,  and  the  free-will  of  man,  the  perseverance 
of  the  saints,  the  assurance  of  salvation,  the  perfection 
of  man  in  this  life,  the  deity  of  the  Son  of  God,  the  jus- 
tification of  man  before  God,  and  the  other  heads  of  doc- 
trine. At  the  same  time,  he  endeavoured  to  persuade  the 
illustrious,  the  States,  that  in  these  Reformed  churches,  a 
doctrine  was  delivered  concerning  the  divine  predestina- 
tion, which  was  at  variance  (^piignaret)  with  the  nature 
of  God,  with  his  wisdom,  justice,  and  goodness;  with  the 
nature  of  man  and  his  free-will ;  with  the  work  of  the 
creation;  with  the  nature  of  life  and  death  eternal^  and 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  95 

finally  with  that  of  sin ;  and  wliicli  took  away  the  divine 
grace,  was  inimical  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  pernicious  to 
the  salvation  of  men ;  which  made  God  the  author  of  sin, 
hindered  sorrow  for  sin,  took  away  all  pious  solicitude, 
lessened  the  earnest  desire  of  doing  good  things,  extin- 
guished the  ardour  of  prayer,  took  away  the  ''fear  and 
tremblino:,"  with  which  we  ou2:ht  to  "work  out  our  own 
salvation,"  made  way  for  desperation,  subverted  the  gos- 
pel, hindered  the  ministry  of  the  word,  and  lastly,  over- 
turned the  foundations,  not  only  of  the  Christian  religion, 
but  also  wholly  of  all  religion,* 

When  Gomarus  had  heard  these  things,  he  deemed  it 
a  part  of  his  duty,  to  give  better  information  (inelius 
erudire)  to  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States,  lest  perhaps 

*  It  is  probable  that  in  all  the  volumes  which  ever  since  that 
time  have  been  written  by  Arminians,  or  Anti-Calvinists,  in  refuta- 
tion of  Calvinism,  there  is  no  objection  of  any  plausibility  urged 
against  the  doctrines  designated  by  that  term,  which  is  not  here 
briefly,  and  fairly,  and  emphatically  stated,  as  used  by  Arminius,  be- 
fore the  States  of  Holland,  in  this  history,  written  with  the  express 
purpose  of  sanctioning  the  decisions  of  the  Synod  of  Dort :  perhaps 
no  where  else  can  so  compendious  a  list  of  these  objections  be  found. 
The  compilers  evidently  did  not  consider  them  as  unanswerable,  or 
very  formidable;  nor  were  they  afraid  of  having  the  whole  cause 
fairly  tried  and  determined  according  to  the  word  op  God;  the  ob- 
jections being,  indeed,  neither  more  nor  less  than  man's  presump- 
tuous reasonings  against  the  express,  sure,  and  authoritative  testi- 
mony of  God  himself;  the  substance  of  the  inquiry  which  the  apostlo 
answered,  or  silenced  at  once,  "Thou  wilt  say  to  me.  Why  doth  ho 
yet  find  fault?  For  who  hath  resisted  his  will  ?  Nay  but,  0  man," 
rejoins  the  apostle,  "who  art  thou  that  repliest  against  God?"  It 
is  evident  from  the  whole  narrative,  that  the  Confession  and  Cate- 
chism of  the  Belgic  churches,  as  well  as  the  sermons  and  writings 
of  the  pastors,  were  involved  in  this  heavy  charge,  and  condemned 
most  deeply  by  this  sweeping  sentence. 


96  HISTORY   OF 

by  tills  mofhod;  their  minds  should  be  pre-occupied  with 
unfavourable  prejudices  against  tlie  orthodox  doctrine. 
Having  therefore  petitioned  for  permission  to  speak,  he, 
in  the  same  convention,  copiously  (^prolixe)  explained 
what  was  the  genuine  opinion  of  Arminius  concerning  the 
grace  of  God,  and  the  free  will  of  man,  the  justification 
of  man  before  God,  the  perfection  of  man  in  this  life, 
predestination,  the  origin  of  sin,  and  the  perseverance  of 
the  saints;  and  what  just  cause  of  suspicion  he  (Armi- 
nius) had  given,  that  he  did  not  think  aright,  concerning 
the  Holy  Scripture,  the  sacred  Trinity,  the  providence 
of  God,  the  satisfaction  of  Jesus  Christ,  ihe  church,  faith, 
good  works,  and  the  other  heads  of  doctrine.  By  what 
arts  also  he  disseminated  his  own  opinions ;  namely,  that 
when  publicly  asked  and  solemnly  enjoined,  he  has 
^hitherto  concealed  his  opinion  from  the  churches ;  but 
had  diligently  inculcated  it  privately  on  the  pastors,  whom 
he  hoped  he  should  be  able  to  draw  over  into  it,  and  on 
his  own  pupils  (or  scholars);  that  he  enervated  the  prin- 
cipal arguments  of  our  party,  (jiostroruni)  with  which  the 
orthodox  doctrine  used  to  be  fortified;  but  confirmed 
those  of  the  Jesuits,  and  of  the  other  adversaries,  with 
which  they  are  accustomed  to  fight  against  the  doctrine 
of  the  Reformed  churches;  that  he  suggested  various 
doubts  concerning  the  truth  of  the  received  doctrine,  into 
the  minds  of  the  pupils ;  and  (taught  them)  to  hold  the 
same  at  first  as  in  an  equilibrium  with  the  heterodox  doc- 
triue,  and  at  length  altogether  to  reject  it;  that  hitherto 
he  had  not  been  willing  to  publish  any  declaration  of  sin- 
cerity and  consent  in  doctrine,  though  very  often  lovingly, 
and  in  a  brotherly  manner,  asked  by  the  churches  to  do 
it;  that  he  had  earnestly  laboured  by  all  means,  that  he 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  97 

might  not  lay  open  to  the  eliurches  his  errors,  which  had 
been  detected  before  the  supreme  court ;  and  that  he  had 
aimed  at  this  one  thing,  by  delaying  the  time,  to  have 
the  opportunity  of  drawing  over  the  more  persons  into 
his  own  opinion,  and  of  every  where  occupying  the 
churches ;  tliat,  having  despised  the  decisions  and  decrees 
of  Synods,  Classes,  and  Consistories,  he  had  in  the  first 
instance  burst  forth  (^prosiliisse)  to  the  tribunal  of  the 
Supreme  Magistrate,  and  had  there  proposed  his  com- 
plaints and  accusations  against  the  doctrine  of  the 
churches ;  and  by  the  arts  of  a  courtier  (^auUcas)  had 
industriously  studied  to  conciliate  favour  to  himself,  but 
to  bring  hatred  on  the  churches.  Wherefore  he  (Goma- 
rus)  earnestly  entreated  the  States,  (seeing  that  the  stu- 
dents of  sacred  theology  in  the  University  of  Leyden,  and 
every  where  the  pastors  daily  more  and  more  revolted 
from  the  orthodox  doctrine ;  discords  and  contentions 
spread  abroad;  the  churches  were  disturbed,  and  the 
citizens  were  drawn  into  parties,)  that  the  promised  na- 
tional Synod  might  as  early  as  possible  be  called,  in 
which  the  causes  of  these  evils  having  been  legally  ex- 
amined, a  suitable  remedy  might  at  length  be  applied. 
The  deputies  of  the  churches  also  soon  after  petitioned 
for  the  same ;  but  by  the  endeavours  of  Utenbogardus 
and  others  it  was  effected,  that  this  calling  of  the  Synod 
should  always  be  deferred. 

April  4,  1609.]  They  (the  deputies  of  the  churches) 
likewise  several  times  admonished  Arminius,  to  send  to 
them  the  considerations  contained  in  the  writins:  which 
he  had  promised,  who  at  length  answered  by  letter,  that 
he  did  not  deny  that  this  had  been  promised  by  him,  but 
because  he  had  understood  that  the  illustrious,  the  States, 


98  HISTORY    OF 

had  ordered  the  pastors  to  send  their  considerations  sealed 
up  unto  them,  he  had  changed  his  mind  (consiliwni),  and 
that  he  would  wait  till  the  same  also  should  be  enjoined 
on  him.  Peter  Bertius,  the  regent  of  the  theological  col- 
lege, being  admonished  by  the  same  deputies  that  if  he 
had  anything  against  the  received  doctrine  of  the  churches 
he  would  freely  explain  it,  declared  his  own  opinion  con- 
cerning most  of  the  heads  of  doctrine  openly,  without  any 
evasion,  and  showed  that,  in  the  articles  of  the  justifica- 
tion of  man  before  God,  of  predestination,  of  the  grace  of 
God,  of  free-will,  and  finally,  of  the  perseverance  of  true 
believers  (yere  fideliuiii),  he  thought  differently  from  the 
doctrine  of  the  Belgic  churches.*  This  rendered  the 
churches  more  and  more  anxious,  seeing  they  understood 
that  not  only  Arminius  in  the  University,  but  Bertius 
also,  in  the  seminary  of  the  churches  of  Holland,  set  before 
the  youth  entrusted  to  his  fidelity,  and  destined  to  the 
ministry  of  the  churches,  heterodox  doctrine  ;  and  having 
drawn  them  aside  from  the  sincerity  (or  puriti/')  of  the 
doctrine,  instilled  into  them  (imhuere)  new  opinions.  The 
churches  saw  these  things,  and  grieved ;  yet  they  were 

*  "  There  was  not,  however,  any  public  law,  or  confession  of  falihy 
that  obliged  the  pastors  of  the  Reformed  churches  in  any  part  of  the 
world,  to  conform  their  sentiments  to  the  theological  doctrines  that 
were  adopted  and  taught  at  Geneva."  Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  306. 
"  Arminius  knew  that  the  Dutch  divines  and  doctors  were  not  obliged 
by  their  confession  of  faith,  nor  by  any  public  law,  to  adopt  and  propa- 
gate the  principles  of  Calvin."  Ibid.  p.  411.  It  might  be  supposed 
from  this,  that  tho  opposers  of  Arminius,  and  all  concerned  in  pro- 
curing the  Synod  of  Dort,  wanted  Arminius  and  his  party  to  adhere 
to  the  Geneva  Confession  and  tho  creed  of  Calvin,  ka.  :  whereas,  in 
fact,  these  are  never  mentioned  in  the  history  prefixed  to  that  of 
the  Synod,  but  the  received  doctrine  of  the  Belgic  churches  alone. 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  99 

not  able  to  apply  tlie  lawful  remedy  to  these  evils,  though 
it  was  that  which  they  chiefly  wished  and  judged  accessary ; 
Utenbogardus,  and  others,  whose  authority  was  at  that 
time  great  among  certain  chief  persons  of  the  country, 
hindering  with  all  their  power,  by  their  means,  all  synodi- 
cal  conventions  and  ecclesiastical  judgments. 

Hence  the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius  were  made 
more  bold  to  propose  their  own  heterodox  opinions  ;  and 
they  began  even  publicly  before  the  people  to  defame 
the  received  doctrine  with  various  calumnies,  and  to  rage 
furiously  (dehacchari)  against  it,  as  horrid  and  detesta- 
ble. Among  these,  a  certain  person,  (called)  Adolphus 
Venator,  the  pastor  of  the  church  of  Alcmar  in  North 
Holland,  was  not  the  last ;  who,  besides  that  he  was  of 
too  little  approved  a  life,  (vitce  minus  jyrdbatoe^  openly 
and  by  no  means  in  a  dissembling  manner,  scattered 
abroad  Pelagian  and  Socinian  errors,  with  incredible  im- 
pudence, publicly  and  privately ;  for  which  cause  he  was 
suspended  from  the  office  of  teaching,  by  the  legitimate 
judgment  of  the  churches  of  North  Holland.  He  (how- 
ever) despising  the  judgment  of  the  churches,  persisted 
in  the  office  of  teaching,  against  the  will  of  the  churches. 
The  orthodox  pastors  in  the  Classis  of  Alcmar  judged 
that  this  unholy  man  {impuruiii),  having  been  lawfully 
suspended  from  the  ministry,  and  a  few  other  pastors 
whom  he  had  drawn  over  into  his  opinion,  and  who  per- 
tinaciously refused  to  testify  their  consent  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  Reformed  churches,  by  the  subscription  of  the  Con- 
fession, should  not  be  admitted  into  their  assembly.  They, 
having  complained  of  this  matter  to  the  illustrious,  the 
States,  by  the  aid  of  Utenbogardus,  obtained  a  mandate, 
by  which  this  admission  for  them  was  commanded ;  which, 


100  HISTORY    OF 

"when  the  orthodox  could  not  do,  because  of  their  con- 
Bcience,  they  submissively  requested  the  illustrious,  the 
States,  that  they  might  not  be  burdened  by  mandates  of 
this  kind,  which  they  could  not  conscientiously  obey.  The 
deputies  of  the  churches,  when  they  saw  that  these  dis- 
sensions and  scandals  were  daily  more  and  more  increased, 
again  earnestly  entreated  (or  adjured,  ohtestati  sunt)  the 
illustrious,  the  States,  in  the  name  of  the  churches,  that 
the  promised  provincial  Synod  might  be  called  together 
at  the  earliest  time,  for  the  removal  of  these  evils.  But 
when  Utenbogardus,  and  the  rest  of  the  pastors  addicted 
to  Arminius,  observed  the  minds  of  the  illustrious  lords, 
the  StateSj  to  incline  to  this,  in  order  that  they  might 
avoid  the  ecclesiastical  decisions,  they  effected,  by  certain 
individuals  who  seemed  more  attached  to  their  cause,  that 
in  the  stead  of  the  provincial  Synod,  a  conference,  con- 
cerning the  controverted  articles  between  Gomarus  and 
Arminius,  should  be  held,  in  the  convention  itself,  of  the 
illustrious  States ;  in  the  which  each  might  take  to  him- 
self four  pastors,  whose  counsels  they  might  be  allowed 
to  use.  Arminius  had  taken  Jannes  Utenbogardus,  of 
Hague,  Adrian  Borrius  of  Leyden,  Nicholas  Grrevincho- 
vius  of  Rotterdam,  and  the  before  mentioned  Adolphus 
Yenator  of  the  Alcmarian  church.  But  Gomarus  (took) 
Kicardus  Acronius  of  Scheidam,  James  Roland  of  Am- 
sterdam, John  Bogardus  of  Harlem,  and  Festus  Hom- 
mius  of  Leyden,  pastors  of  the  church. 

When  they  had  come  together,  Gomarus  and  the  pas- 
tors, who  had  joined  themselves  to  him,  requested  these 
two  things  :  1.  That  this  conference  should  be  instituted 
in  writing,  to  be  exhibited  on  each  side ;  by  which  means, 
vain  rumours  of  whatever  kind  might  be  counteracted. 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  101 

2.  That  these  writings  should  afterwards  be  delivered  to 
a  national  Synod,  to  be  examined  and  judged,  by  which 
the  judgment  of  an  ecclesiastical  cause  might  be  reserved 
entire  to  the  churches.*  The  illustrious,  the  States,  willed 
that  the  conference  should  be  instituted,  by  word  of 
mouth,  (viva  voce,)  yet  so  that  it  might  be  allowed  to  use 
writing  in  aid  of  the  memory;  and  they  promised,  hav- 
ing given  public  letters  for  confirmation  of  the  matter, 
that  this  cause,  when  they  had  known  concerning  the 
same  from  this  conference,  should  be  reserved  to  the  judg- 
ment of  a  provincial  Synod ;  and  in  order  to  this,  that  all 
things  whatever,  which  should  there  be  treated  of  by 
word  of  mouth,  being  afterwards  sealed  up  in  writing, 
those  writings  should  be  exhibited  to  the  Synod. 

The  same  persons  also  thought  it  a  shameful  thing, 
(indignumj)  that  Adolphus  Venator,  who,  on  account  of 
his  doctrine  and  impure  life,  had  been  suspended  from 
the  ministry  by  the  lawful  censures  of  the  churches,  should 
be  brought  forward  (or  employed,  adhiheri)  in  such  a 
conference,  to  the  great  detriment  of  ecclesiastical  cen- 
sures. Wherefore  they  demanded,  that  another  person 
should  be  taken  in  his  place ;  which,  as  Arminius  vehe- 
mently struggled  against  it,  they  were  not  able  to  obtain. 
In  the  beginning  also,  a  disputation  occurred  concerning 

*  That  this  cause  might  be  regularly  condemned,  it  was  judged 
*  proper  to  bring  it  before  an  ecclesiastical  assembly  or  S^uod. 
This  method  of  proceeding  was  agreeable  to  the  sentiments  and 
principles  of  the  Calvinists,  who  are  of  opinion,  that  all  spiritual 
concerns  and  religious  controversies  ought  to  be  judged  and  decided 
by  an  CQclesiastical  assembly  or  council." — Moihehn,  vol.  v.  p.  450. 
"  The  Calvinists  are  not  particular  in  this  ;  and  indeed  it  is  natural 
that  debates,  purely  theological,  should  be  discussed  iu  an  assembly 
of  diy'ines."— Note,  Ibid.  Madaine. 
9* 


102  HISTORY    OP 

the  order  of  handling  the  articles.  For  Arminius  seemed 
to  place  the  great  defence  of  his  cause  in  this,  that  the 
beginning  should  be  made  with  the  article  of  predesti- 
nation. Gomarus  thought,  that  because  the  article  which 
respected  justification  seemed  more  necessary,  the  begin- 
nings should  be  made  with  it;  which  also  pleased  the 
illustrious,  the  States.* 

Concerning  this  article,  there  was  the  same  controversy, 
which  had  previously  been  agitated  before  the  supreme 
court,  namely,  whether  faith,  inasmuch  as  it  is  an  act 
according  to  the  gracious  estimation  of  God,  be  that 
righteousness  itself  by  which  we  are  justified  before  God. 
In  the  second  place,  it  was  treated  concerning  the  doc- 
trine of  divine  predestination,  which  Arminius  endea- 
voured to  render  odious  by  the  same  consequences,  which 
he  had  lately  brought  forward  in  the  convention  of  the 
illustrious,  the  States.  But  Gomarus  urged  the  principal 
point,  namely,  Whether  faith  were  the  antecedent  cause 
or  condition  of  election,  or  whether  indeed  the  fruit  or 
effect  of  the  same.  The  third  controversy  was  concern- 
ing the  grace  of  God  and  free-will.  Arminius  professed 
that  he  acknowledged  all  the  operations  of  divine  grace, 
whatever  could  be  assigned  in  the  conversion  of  man ; 
only  that  no  grace  should  be  assigned,  which  is  irresisti- 
ble. Gomarus  showed  what  ambiguity  and  what  guile 
might  be  concealed  under  that  word  irresistible;  namely, 

*  Arminius  on  this  point  showed  his  sound  policy;  for  when  de- 
clamations against  predestination  have  prepared  the  way,  a  prejudice 
as  to  the  other  doctrines  connected  with  it,  or  held  by  those  who 
hold  that  offensive  doctrine,  will  seldom  be  impartially  considered. 
Some  modern  refuters  of  Calvinism  either  have  not  been  so  politic,  or 
they  have  been  vwrc  fair,  in  this  respect,  than  Ai-minius  was. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  103 

that  indeed  under  the  same  might  be  hidden  the  doctrine 
of  the  Semi-Pelagians,  and  the  Synergists  (Co-operators), 
■which  had  been  condemned  of  old :  and  he  stated,  that  in 
the  regeneration  of  man,  that  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
■was  necessary,  which  works  so  efficaciously,  that  the 
resistance  of  the  flesh  being  overcome,  whosoever  are 
made  partakers  of  this  grace,  are  certainly  and  infallibly 
converted  to  God  by  the  same.  Finally,  they  treated 
concerning  the  perseverance  of  the  truly  believing,  Ar- 
minius  declared,  that  he  had  never  opposed  the  doctrine 
of  the  certain  perseverance  of  the  truly  believing,  nor  thus 
far  was  he  willing  to  oppose  it,  because  those  testimonies 
of  Scripture  stood  for  it  (or  were  extant  for  it)  to  which 
he  was  not  as  yet  able  to  answer;  he  should  therefore 
only  propose  those  topics,  which,  in  this  article,  had 
excited  scruple  and  hesitation  in  him.*  When  Gomarus 
had  answered  to  these  topics,  he  confirmed  this  doctrine 
from  the  word  of  God  by  many  evident  testimonies. 

These  things  having  been  fully  discussed,  the  collocu- 
tors were  asked  whether  there  remained  more  articles, 
concerning  which  they  diiBfered  from  each  other.  Goma- 
rus answered,  that  there  were  more  :  the  articles,  for  in- 
stiince,  concerning  original  sin,  the  providence  of  God,  the 
authority  of  the  sacred  scriptures,  the  assurance  of  salva- 


*  It  is  remarkable,  that  Arminius  himself  in  this  his  last  public 
conference,  and  just  before  his  death,  should  express  himself  so  un- 
decided on  this  grand  point  of  decided  and  unqualified  opposition  to 
modern  Arminians ;  and  should  make  the  concession,  that  he  was 
not  yet  able  to  answer  the  Scriptures,  which  seemed  to  favour  the 
doctrine  of  the  final  perseverance  of  all  true  believers.  It  is  worthy 
the  serious  consideration  of  his  disciples.  lie  died  Oct.  19,  in  this 
same  year. 


104  HISTORY    OP 

tion,  tHe  perfection  of  man  in  tliis  life,  and  some  others, 
concerning  whicli,  whetlier  they  should  treat  also  in  this 
place,  he  left  to  the  prudence  of  the  illustrious,  the  States ; 
especially  as  they  must  a  second  time  be  discussed  by 
them  in  the  Synod.  But  when  the  state  of  Arminius's 
health  did  not  seem  such  as  could  endure  a  longer  confer- 
ence, it  pleased  the  illustrious,  the  States,  that  it  should 
be  broken  off;  after  that,  they  had  promised  to  the  peti- 
tion of  Gomarus  and  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  who  had 
joined  themselves  to  him,  that  this  entire  cause  should 
be  more  fully  examined  and  decided  on  in  a  provincial 
Synod,  to  be  called  together  as  soon  as  might  be ;  and 
had  enjoined  the  collocutors,  that  each  of  them  should 
exhibit  to  them  his  opinion  with  the  arguments  and  refu- 
tations of  the  contrary  opinion,  contained  in  a  writing, 
within  the  space  of  fourteen  days,  in  order  that  these 
writings  might  be  preserved  by  them,  even  to  the  provin- 
cial Synod.  Gomarus  within  the  prescribed  time  trans- 
mitted his  writings,  which  were  afterwards  published  in 
Dutch  (JBelgice). 

As  the  difficulties  of  the  church  were  rather  increased 
than  taken  away  by  this  conference,  the  deputies  of  the 
churches  submissively  again  petitioned  the  illustrious,  the 
States,  that  the  provincial  Synod,  so  often  before,  and  in 
the  conference  itself  promised,  should  be  called,  and  also 
at  the  earliest  time.  Answer  was  returned  to  them,  though 
there  were  certain  persons  who  strove  against  it,  that  the 
convocation  of  it  would  then  be  appointed,  when  the  pas- 
tors of  the  Alcmarian  Classis  had  obeyed  the  mandate  of 
the  illustrious,  the  States,  admitting  to  their  assembly 
Adolphus  Venator,  and  the  pastors  attached  to  him.  But 
lest  that  affair  should  delay  the  provincial    Synod,  the 


PRECEDINQ    EVENTS.  105 

deputies  of  the  churches  going  to  Alcmar  treated  with 
the  pastors  of  that  Chassis  concerning  this  admission,  and 
so  far  prevailed  on  them  that  they  were  ready  to  admit 
the  pastors  attached  to  Venator,  on  honourable  conditions 
(or  equitable,  Jioncstis)  )  but  they  laid  before  the  deputies 
so  many  and  weighty  reasons  why  they  could  not  admit 
Venator  himself,  that  they  themselves  judged  that,  in 
this  respect,  they  ought  not  to  be  urged.  When  this  had 
been  reported  to  the  illustrious,  the  States,  not  even  yet 
could  the  calling  of  a  Synod  be  obtained.  For  indeed  the 
pastors  attached  to  Arminius  effected  this,  that  it  should 
be  again  enjoined  to  the  Classis  of  Alcmar,  unreservedly 
to  admit  these  pastors  without  any  condition ;  which  when 
they  could  not  do,  the  calling  {of  the  Si/nod)  was  again 
hindered.* 

Arminius  in  the  meanwhile  excused  himself  to  the  il- 
lustrious States  by  letters ;  that  by  reason  of  bodily  weak- 
ness he  was  not  able  to  prepare  the  writing  enjoined  him; 


*  "  These  measures  confirmed  instead  of  removing  the  apprehen- 
sions of  the  Calvinists  ;  from  day  to  day  they  were  still  more  firmly 
persuaded  that  the  Arminians  aimed  at  nothing  less  than  the  ruin 
of  all  religion  ;  and  hence  they  censured  their  magistrates  with  great 
vrarmth  and  freedom,  for  interposing  their  authority  to  promote 
peace  and  union  with  such  adversaries.  And  those  who  are  well 
informed  and  impartial,  must  candidly  acknowledge,  that  the  Armin- 
ians were  far  from  being  sufficiently  cautious  in  avoiding  connections 
with  persons  of  loose  principles  ;  and  by  frequenting  the  company 
of  those  whose  sentiments  were  entirely  different  from  the  received 
doctrines  of  the  Reformed  church,  they  furnished  their  enemies  with 
a  pretext  for  suspecting  their  own  principles,  and  representing  their 
theological  system  in  the  worst  colours." — (Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  445.) 
It  seems  evident  that  they  patronized  men  not  only  of  loose  princi- 
ples, but  of  licentious  character.  The  wurd  Calviniata  is  not  used 
in  the  historical  preface  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 


106  HISTORY   OF 

whlcli  wealcness  so  increased  upon  him  by  degrees,  that 
a  short  time  after  he  departed  this  life.  [Oct.  19,  1609.] 
Thus  these  contests  and  dissensions  exercised  the  Uni- 
versity and  the  churches  of  Batavia  while  Arminius  was 
living;  hut  when  he  was  taken  away  from  among  the 
living,  though  every  good  man  hoped  that  a  great  part 
of  these  evils  would  be  taken  away  and  buried  along  with 
him,  seeing  that  he  had  been  the  leader  and  author  of 
all  these  contentions ;  yet,  as  many  pastors,  every  where 
in  the  churches  of  Holland,  had  consented  to  his  opinion, 
and  would  not  cease  from  propagating  it,  the  deputies  of 
the  churches  thought  that  nevertheless  the  convocation 
of  a  provincial  Synod  should  be  urged  ;  to  whom  it  was 
again  answered,  that  the  illustrious,  the  States,  would  then 
consider  about  calling  some  ecclesiastical  convention, 
when  the  Classis  of  Alcmar  had  obeyed  their  mandates. 

In  the  meantime,  the  pastors  attached  to  Arminius, 
when  they  saw  the  affair  brought  into  such  a  situation, 
that  the  calling  of  a  Synod  having  been  hindered,  little 
seemed  to  be  feared  by  them  from  ecclesiastical  judgments 
and  censures ;  as  if  with  loosened  reins  of  boldness  and 
impudence,  they  began  to  inveigh  and  rage  furiously, 
both  in  public  and  private,  against  the  orthodox  doctrine 
of  the  Reformed  churches,  concerning  election,  the  per- 
severance of  the  saints,  the  assurance  of  salvation,  and 
other  articles,  with  the  most  bitter  and  contumelious  re- 
vilings,  with  the  greatest  offence  of  the  pious,  and  the  con- 
gratulation of  adversaries,  and  disturbance  of  the  churches ; 
and  to  render  the  doctrine  of  the  churches  by  all  means 
suspected  by  the  people,  and  to  embitter  the  minds,  espe- 
cially of  tlie  nobles  (^mar/natum)  against  it,  and  the  faith- 
ful teachers  of  the  same.     Neither  was  it  sufficient  for 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  107 

thorn  by  private  whisperings,  and  public  and  official  ser- 
mons {tribiinitiis),  to  excite  the  minds,  as  well  of  the  com- 
mon people  as  of  the  rulers  ;  but  by  public  writings  also, 
which  in  great  number,  and  not  with  less  scandal,  were 
daily  every  where  dispersed  among  the  people,  they  so  de- 
famed (^proscindchant,  cut  up)  the  doctrine  of  the  Ileformcd 
churches,  that  the  sworn  adversaries  of  the  same  had 
scarcely  been  able  to  do  it  with  greater  virulence  and  evil 
speaking.  And,  that  they  might  the  better  conciliate  to 
themselves  the  favour  of  the  magistrates,  and  render  their 
minds  more  and  more  bitter  against  the  rest  of  the  pastors, 
by  Utenbogardus  at  first,  in  a  speech  made  in  the  conven- 
tion of  the  illustrious,  the  States,  and  then  publicly  in 
writing,  they  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  magistrates 
that  the  rest  of  the  pastors  diminished  and  undermined 
the  authority  of  the  magistrates,  and  affected  and  arro- 
gated to  themselves  a  power  collateral,  or  equal  to  their 
power. 

Wherefore  the  deputies  of  the  churches  judged,  that 
the  illustrious,  the  States,  should  be  again  approached, 
and  entreated  that  they  would  deign  at  length  to  apply 
a  legal  remedy  to  these  evils,  which  seemed  now  to  have 
come  to  the  height,  by  calling  together  a  Provincial  Sy- 
nod. And  when  the  illustrious,  the  States,  seemed  easily 
about  to  consent,  because  of  the  extreme  necessity  of  the 
matter,  the  pastors  attached  to  the  opinions  of  Arminius 
suggested  to  them  a  new  counsel,  by  which  they  thought 
that  this  calling  (of  a  Synod)  might  either  be  entirely 
hindered,  or  be  so  instituted  that  their  cause  might  be  in 
safety ;  namely,  that  the  persons  from  among  whom  the 
Synod  was  to  be  called,  should  not  be  delegated  by  the 
churches,  (as  was  equitable,  and   had  been  hitherto  the 


108  HISTORY    OF 

custom,)  but  be  called  forth  by  tlie  States  themselves ; 
for  they  would  easily  afterwards  obtain  that  those  only 
should  be  selected,  who  either  were  attached  to  their  cause, 
or  too  little  averse  from  it.  This  innovation,  though  they 
had  already  persuaded  some  of  the  chief  persons  of  the 
count: y,  the  more  prudent  could  not  approve ;  who  judged 
that  this  convocation  (of  a  Synod)  should  be  instituted 
after  the  accustomed  manner.  They  effected,  neverthe- 
less, that  while  a  disputation  was  excited  among  the  illus- 
trious, the  States,  concerning  the  manner  of  calling  the 
Synod,  that  the  convocation  itself,  (which  in  the  first 
place  these  pastors  regarded,)  not  only  of  the  provincial 
Synod,  but  of  the  annual  Synods,  and  those  which  be- 
fore were  ordinarily  held,  should  by  this  means  be  entirely 
hindered.  For  as  often  as  they  who  wished  that  these 
evils  should  be  taken  away  from  the  churches  by  this 
lawful  remedy,  made  mention  concerning  the  convocation 
of  any  Synod ;  so  often  they  who  favoured  Arminius  and 
his  cause  renewed  the  contentions  concernino;  the  manner 
of  calling  it.  Wherefore  the  pastors  also,  who  were  at- 
tached to  the  opinions  of  the  same,  (Arminius,)  when  they 
discerned  that  matters  were  now  brought  to  that  situa- 
tion, that  the  fear  of  all  ecclesiastical  judgment  and  cen- 
sure seemed  to  be  taken  away,  being  rendered  more 
daring,  their  own  churches  not  having  been  consulted, 
or  aware  of  it,  and  without  the  authority  of  the  supreme 
magistrate,  they  privately  met  together  in  a  great  num- 
ber; and  there,  having  entered  into  confederacy  or  con- 
spiracy, by  the  subscription  of  names  they  formed  a  hody, 
as  they  called  it,  separate  from  the  body  of  the  rest  of 
their  fellow  pastors,  and  instituted  a  manifest  schism  in 
the  Reformed  churches.     At  this  time  they  exhibited  a 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  109 

suppliant  writing,  (lihcUum,)  or,  as  tlicy  called  it,  the 
Kemonstrance,  to  the  illustrious,  the  States  of  Holland 
and  West  Fricsland ;  from  which  they  were  afterwards 
called  Remonstrants.  In  this  they  placed  before  them 
the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  churches,  concerning  the 
divine  predestination,  and  the  perseverance  of  the  saints, 
unfaithfully,  (mala  fide, ^  and  not  without  open  and  atro- 
cious slanders,*  that  by  this  means  they  might  render  it 
odious  to  the  illustrious  orders ;  at  the  same  time  they 
added  that  declaration  of  their  own  opinion  concerning 
the  same  articles,  which  they  under  the  ambiguous  cover- 
ings of  words  concealed,  that  so  it  might  appear  to  the 
more  unskilful  not  much  distant  from  the  truth.  And 
moreover  they  petitioned  from  the  illustrious,  the  States, 
to  be  received  under  their  patronage  and  protection, 
against  all  the  censures  of  the  churches. 

This  matter  vehemently  affected  all  the  Belgic  churches 
with  amazement  and  grief  (j^erculit),  as  they  saw  that 
these  controversies  had  now  burst  forth  into  an  open 
schism ;  and  they  used  every  endeavour  that  they  might 
be  able  to  procure  a  copy  of  this  remonstrance,  by  which 
means  an  answer  might  be  returned  to  the  calumnies  of 
these  persons.  But  by  the  favour  of  him  who  was  used 
to  keep  these  things,  they  (the  Remonstrants)  easily  ob- 
tained, that  not  one  copy  could  come  into  the  hands  of 
the  rest  of  the  pastors.  Another  thing  was  added  to  this 
calamity  of  the  churches,  which  above  measure  increased 
their  anxiety  and  their  difl&culties.     For  when  a  succes- 

*  It  sterns  a  sort  o?  right  by  prescription  to  Anti-Calvinists,  to  mis- 
represent and  bear  false  witness  against  the  Calvinistic    doctrines, 
and  those  who  hold  them.    I  would  that  no  Calvinist  had  ever  imi- 
tated them  in  this  respect. 
10 


110  HISTORY    OF 

sor  was  sought  to  J.  Arminius-in  the  professorship  of 
theology,  the  deputies  of  the  churches  strenuously  re- 
quested and  adjured  the  most  ample  the  Directors  of  the 
University  of  Leyden,  in  the  public  name  of  the  churches, 
that  they  would  substitute  in  that  place  a  man  clear  from 
all  suspicion  of  heterodoxy,  in  order  that  by  this  means 
the  controversies  in  the  University  of  Leyden  might 
gradually  cease,  and  their  peace  be  restored  to  the 
churches;  at  the  same  time  they  commended  certain 
eminent  theologians,  as  well  foreign  as  Belgic,  to  the 
Directors,  but  without  success  (irrito  successu).  For  the 
Remonstrants,  who  seem  to  have  pre-occupied  the  minds 
of  certain  persons,  effected  by  their  commendations,  that 
Conradus  Yorstius,  a  professor  of  Steinfurt,  a  man  for 
many  years  justly  suspected  by  the  Reformed  churches 
of  Socinianism,  should  be  called  to  the  professorship  of 
theology  in  the  place  of  Arminius ;  and  for  that  cause 
that  Utenbogardus  should  be  sent  away  to  Steinfurt. 
Which  thing  when  the  deputies  of  the  churches  had  un- 
derstood, they  thought  it  to  belong  to  their  duty  to  ad- 
monish the  illustrious,  the  States,  that  a  man  of  this  kind 
might  not  rashly  be  admitted  to  this  vocation,  who  might 
be  as  a  nail  or  claw  in  an  ulcer,  especially  in  so  disturbed 
a  state  of  the  churches.  Moreover,  that  this  might  be 
done  by  them  with  the  greater  fruit,  they  petitioned  by 
letters  from  the  venerable,  the  theological  faculty  of  the 
University  of  Heidelberg,  to  whom  this  Vorstius  had 
been  intimately  known,  that  it  would  sincerely  declare, 
whether  it  thought  that  this  Vorstius,  in  the  present 
state  of  things,  could  with  profit,  and  the  peace  and  edifi- 
cation of  the  churches,  be  placed  over  the  education  of 
youth  in  the  University  of  Leyden.     It  was  also  answered 


PRECEDING     EVENTS.  Ill 

(by  this  theological  faciilt}^)  that  a  certain  book  of  his 
had  lately  been  published  concerning  God  and  the  divine 
attributes,  in  which  he  refuted  {(•onvdlcrci)  the  doctrine 
both  of  ancient  and  modern  theoloijfians  ;  and  taught  that 
God  was  as  to  essence,  great,  finite,  composed  of  essence 
and  accident,  changeable  in  his  will,  and  obnoxious  to 
passive  power,  (^passivce  2)ofcntkv,)  with  other  similar  por- 
tents. And  that  he  had  been  sent  ten  years  since  to 
Heidelberg,  that  he  might  clear  himself  before  the  theo- 
logical faculty,  D.  Pezelius  also  being  present,  from  (the 
charge)  of  Socinianism,  of  which  he  had  been  accused  by 
the  churches.  And  indeed  that  he  had  so  cleared  him- 
self, a  writing  {^yngrapha)  having  been  left :  but  that 
this  clearing  of  himself  (^purgationeni)  had  not  been 
made  valid,  but,  on  the  contrary,  too  often,  and  by  vari- 
ous means,  he  had  rendered  himself  more  suspected, 
because  he  carried  in  his  head  a  nest  of  monstrous  fancies 
(porteiitoriini),  with  which  he  had  hitherto  polluted  the 
school  and  the  youth  at  Steinfurt ;  but  if  a  man  of  so  sus- 
pected a  faith  should  be  called  to  the  most  illustrious  Uni- 
versity of  Leyden,  this  would  be  nothing  other  than  to 
extinguish  a  conflagration  with  oil. 

When  not  only  the  deputies  of  the  churches  but  also 
the  most  ample  the  magistrates  of  the  principal  cities  of 
Holland,  of  Dort  for  instance,  and  Amsterdam,  had  sig- 
nified these  things  to  the  lords  the  curators,  and  to  the 
illustrious  the  States  themselves,  and  entreated  that  they 
would  not  exasperate  the  difiiculties  of  the  churches,  and 
expose  them  to  the  danger  of  new  and  greater  (evils)  by 
this  cplling  of  that  man,  the  Remonstrants  laboured  with 
all  their  powers  that  they  would  not  desist  from  this  pur- 
posed calling  (of  him);  for  they  persuaded  them  that  this 


112  HISTORY    OF 

would  be  joined  with  tlie  loss  of -their  own  authority.  In 
the  meantime,  Vorstius  came  into  Holland ;  who,  after 
he  had  been  heard  in  the  convention  of  the  illustrious,  the 
States,  Utenbogardus  alone  of  the  pastors  being  present, 
returned  to  Steinfurt. 

About  this  time,  when  certain  students  of  sacred  the- 
ology, having  been  called  to  the  ministry  of  the  word  in 
the  divers  Classes,  were  about  to  be  subjected  to  exami- 
nation, the  Remonstrants  procured  it  to  be  enjoined  to 
these  Classes,  by  the  counsellors  of  the  illustrious,  the 
States,  that  no  further  declaration  should  be  demanded 
from  any  one,  in  the  examination,  concerning  the  article 
of  predestination,  and  the  heads  annexed  to  it,  than  what 
had  been  expressed  in  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants, 
which  were  sent  along  with  (this  injunction);  and  at  the 
same  time,  it  was  strictly  forbidden,  that  any  should  be 
driven  away  from  the  ministry  of  those  who  professed 
that  they  thought  in  the  before  mentioned  articles  with 
the  Remonstrants.*   When  the  pastors,  on  many  accounts, 

*  The  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants  so  often  mentioned  in  this 
history,  do  not  occur  separately  and  all  together  in  the  authenticated 
documents,  of  which  I  make  use ;  but  comparing  the  detached  ac- 
counts of  them,  and  the  arguments  used  in  the  Synod  of  Dort  con- 
cerning them,  with  the  following  statement  from  Mosheim,  (vol.  v. 
pp.  444,  445,)  the  latter  appears  sufficiently  accurate  for  our  present 
purpose. 

1.  "  That  God,  from  all  eternity,  determined  to  bestow  salvation 
on  those  who,  as  he  foresaw,  would  persevere  unto  the  end  in  their 
faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  inflict  everlasting  punishment  on  those 
■who  should  continue  in  their  unbelief,  and  resist,  to  the  end  of  life, 
his  divine  succours. 

2.  "  That  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  death  and  sufferings,  made  an  atone- 
ment for  the  sins  of  mankind  in  general,  and  of  every  individual  in 
particular  :  that,  however,  none  but  those  who  believe  in  him  can  be 
partakers  of  that  divine  benefit. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  113 

were  very  reluctant,  (^gravarentur,^  to  consent  to  this, 
the  deputies  of  the  churches  having  been  asked  by  them, 
hi  id  open  their  grievances,  in  the  next  election  of  the  il- 
lustrious, the  Stiites  of  Holland  and  West  Fricsland; 
and  at  the  same  time  declared  that  they  were  prepared  to 
prove  in  a  lawful  Synod  that  those  articles  of  the  llemon- 
strants  were  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  and  the  Con- 
fession and  Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches;  and  they 
entreated  the  illustrious,  the  States,  not  to   suflfer  these 

3.  "That  true  faith  cannot  proceed  from  the  exercise  of  our  natu- 
ral faculties  and  powers,  or  from  the  force  and  operation  of  free  will, 
since  man,  in  consequence  of  his  natural  corruption,  is  incapable 
either  of  thinking  or  doing  any  good  thing ;  and  that  therefore  it 
is  necessary  to  his  conversion  and  salvation  that  he  be  rcijcneratcd 
and  renewed  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  the  gift 
of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  "  That  this  divine  grace,  or  energy  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
heals  the  disorders  of  a  corrupt  nature,  begins,  advances,  and  brings 
to  perfection  every  thing  that  can  be  called  good  in  man ;  and  that, 
consequently,  all  good  works,  without  exception,  are  to  be  attributed 
to  God  alone,  and  to  the  operation  of  his  grace  :  that,  nevertheless, 
this  grace  does  not  force  the  man  to  act  against  his  inclination,  but 
may  be  resisted  and  rendered  inejj'tctual  by  the  perverse  will  of  tho 
impenitent  sinner. 

5.  "  That  they  who  are  united  to  Christ  by  faith,  are  thereby  fur- 
nished with  abundant  strength,  and  with  succours  sufficient  to  ena- 
ble them  to  triumph  over  the  seductions  of  Satan,  and  tho  allure- 
ments of  sin  and  temptation  ;  but  that  the  question.  Whether  such 
viay  fall  from  their  faith,  and  forfeit  fnialli/  this  state  of  grace,  has 
not  been  yet  resolved  with  sufficient  perspicuity,  and  must  therefore 
be  yet  more  carefully  examined  by  an  attentive  study  of  what  the 
holy  Scriptures  have  declared  in  relation  to  this  important  point." 

*'  It  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  last  article  was  afterwards  changed 
by  the  Arminians,  who,  in  process  of  time,  declared  their  sentiments 
■with  less  caution,  and  positively  affirmed  that  the  saints  might  fall 
from  a  state  of  grace."   Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  445. 
10* 


114  HISTORY  or 

heterodox  articles^  having  never  been  duly  examined  in 
a  lawful  assembly  of  the  churches,  to  be  obtruded  in  this 
manner  on  the  churches ;  but  rather,  that  they  would 
call  together  the  provincial  Synod  so  often  petitioned  for, 
nay,  now  for  a  long  time  earnestly  sought,  in  which  these 
articles  might  be  first  examined  according  to  the  rule  of 
the  divine  word.  They  showed  also,  with  how  great 
scandal  and  detriment  of  the  churches  it  would  be  joined, 
if  the  appointed  calling  of  Yorstius  should  proceed.  And 
further  they  request,  that  this  should  be  hindered  by  the 
authority  of  the  illustrious,  the  States. 

A  consultation  having  been  held  concerning  these 
things,  it  was  determined  that  a  conference  should  be 
appointed,  at  the  next  Comitia  of  the  count  of  Hague, 
(^jproximis  Comitiis  Hagce-Comitisj^  in  the  convention 
itself  of  the  illustrious,  the  States,  on  these  five  articles 
of  the  Remonstrants,  between  six  pastors,  to  be  chosen 
by  each  party.  The  Remonstrants  had  chosen  for  them- 
selves, by  the  deputies  of  the  several  Classes,  John  Uten- 
bogardus,  of  the  Hague;  Adrian  Borrius,  and  John  Ar- 
noldi  Corvin,  of  Leyden ;  Nicolas  Grevinchovius,  of  Rotter- 
dam; Edward  Poppius,  of  Gouda,  and  Simon  Episcopius, 
pastors  of  the  church  of  Bleswick.  But  the  rest  of  the 
pastors  had  chosen,  by  the  deputies  of  each  of  the  Classes, 
Peter  Plancinus,  of  Amsterdam ;  Libertus  Francinus,  of 
Brilan;  Ruardus  Acronius,  of  Schiedam;  John  Beccius, 
of  Dort;  John  Bogardus,  of  Harlem;  and  Festus  Hom- 
niius,  of  Leyden,  pastors  of  the  church. 

March  11,  1611.]  When  they  had  met  together,  the 
Remonstrants  refused  to  institute  the  conference  with  the 
other  six  pastors,  as  with  the  deputies  of  the  Classes  of 
Holland  and  West  Frieslaud,  such  as  they  showed  them- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  115 

selves  to  be  by  letters  of  commission  (fidei),  lest  they 
should  seem  to  be  the  adversaries  of  the  churches  :  more- 
over they  protested  that  they  would  depart,  the  matter 
being  left  unfinished,  (re  infecta,)  unless  these  would  lay 
aside  that  character.  "When  there  had  been  for  a  long 
time  much  disputation,  the  rest  of  the  pastors  chose  rather 
to  yield  to  their  importunity,  than  to  contend  any  longer 
concerning  that  matter.  And  they  who  had  been  de- 
puted by  the  Classes,  before  they  went  into  the  conference, 
besought  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States,  that  the  promise 
which  had  been  made  to  the  churches  more  than  two 
years  before,  in  the  conference  held  between  Arminius 
and  Gomarus,  (namely,  that  the  conference  being  ended 
the  judgment  of  this  cause  might  be  permitted  and  re- 
served to  a  provincial,  or  national  Synod,)  might  here 
also  be  renewed. 

It  was  agreed  upon  that  this  order  of  proceeding  should 
be  observed  by  them ;  that  each  party  should  comprise 
in  writing  the  arguments  of  its  own  opinion,  concerning 
which  a  conference  should  then  be  instituted  by  word  of 
mouth.  Before  they  came  to  the  examination  of  the  ar- 
ticles, the  pastors,  who  we  before  said  had  been  deputed 
by  the  Classes,  exhibited  an  answer  to  the  suppliant  wri- 
ting (lihelluiii)  of  the  Remonstrants,  a  copy  of  which  they 
had  procured  a  little  before  the  conference ;  in  which  they 
showed,  that  the  Remonstrants  had  most  unfaithfully 
{pessima  fide)  set  forth  the  opinion  of  the  Reformed 
churches,  and  had  feigned  in  addition  to  it  (adfinxisse') 
many  things  as  a  calumny ;  and  that  they  had  not  openly 
avowed  their  own  (opinion),  or  set  forth  all  the  articles 
concerning  which  there  was  a  controversy.  And,  seeing 
there  were  more  controverted  heads,  besides  those  which 


116  HISTORY    OF 

were  explained  ia  these  five  articles,  they  humbly  prayed, 
that,  by  the  authority  of  the  illustrious,  the  States,  it 
might  be  enjoined  on  the  Remonstrants,  that  they  should 
likewise  roundly  and  openly  declare  themselves  concerning 
all  the  rest.  Therefore,  when  the  first  article  of  the  Re- 
monstrants was  about  to  be  discussed,  (or  canvassed,  ex- 
cutiendus)  ia  which  it  is  stated,  ''  that  God  had  from  eter- 
nity decreed  to  save  persevering  believers,"  which  no 
Christian  denies,  and  this  article  was  so  placed  by  them, 
as  that  which  contained  the  doctrine  concerning  God's 
eternal  election,  the  Remonstrants  were  asked,  that  (in 
addition)  to  the  declaration  of  their  opinion,  as  expressed 
in  this  article,  they  would  explain  these  two  things  : 
First,  whether  they  would  maintain  that  this  article  con- 
tained the  whole  decree  of  predestination ;  secondly, 
"whether  they  thought  that  this  faith  and  perseverance  in 
the  faith  were  causes  and  conditions  which  preceded  elec- 
tion unto  salvation ;  or  fruits  which  sipring  fromn  election, 
and  follow  after  it.  After  they  had  shifted  about  for 
some  time,  they  answered  at  length,  to  the  first  indeed, 
that  they  acknowledged  no  other  predestination  to  salva- 
tion, than  that  which  had  been  expressed  by  them  in  the 
first  article ;  but  to  the  second,  that  faith  in  the  consid- 
eration and  view  of  God  was  prior  to  election  to  salva- 
tion, and  that  it  did  not  follow  in  the  manner  of  any 
fruit.  They  then  proposed  in  return  seven  other  ques- 
tions, as  well  concerning  election  as  reprobation,  to  which 
they  desired  an  answer  to  be  given  by  the  pastors  deputed 
from  the  Classes.  These,  as  they  did  not  belong  to  the 
state  of  the  controversy  concerning  the  first  article,  and 
moreover  were  most  of  them  mutilated  and  intricate,  were 
proposed  by  them,  that  by  this  method  they  might  draw 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  117 

them  from  the  principal  state  of  the  controversy,  and  the 
right  manner  of  treating  it  into  doubtful  disputations 
(ambages).^  The  pastors,  having  shown  by  a  libel  (Jihcl- 
luni)  to  the  illustrious,  the  States,  this  unjust  way  of 
proceeding,  did  not  indeed  entreat  that  they  might  not 
manifest  their  own  opinion  concerning  reprobation;  as 
the  llemonstrants  had  too  often  iniquitously  {improhe) 
objected  to  the  same  persons;  but  declared  expressly  their 
opinion,  as  far  as  they  thought  might  suffice  for  the  peace 
and  edification  of  the  churches,  not  only  by  word  of  mouth, 
but  also  in  writing;  that  indeed  when  they  state  the  eter- 
nal decree  concerning  the  election  of  individual  persons, 
they  at  the  same  time  state  the  eternal  decree  concerning 
the  reprobation  or  rejection  of  certain  individual  persons; 
because  it  could  not  be,  that  there  should  be  election,  but 
moreover  there  must  be,  at  the  same  time,  a  certain  re- 
probation or  dereliction.  Yet  to  rashly  canvass  all  these 
difficult  questions  concerning  this  article,  was  nothing 
else  but  to  fill  the  church  with  useless  disputations  and 
contentions  not  profitable,  and  to  disturb  its  peace.  That 
this  their  declaration  suppliantly  expressed  in  this  libel, 
ought  to  suffice  all  men  of  moderate  dispositions  and  lov- 
ers of  peace :  namely,  that  it  was  indeed  believed  and 
taught  by  them,  that  God  condemned  no  one;  yea,  neither 
had  he  decreed  to  condemn  any  one,  unless  justly  for  his 
own  proper  sins.f 

*  A  common  method  among  many  controversialists,  expressly 
called  "  throwing  dust  in  main's  eyes." 

f  "  That  God,  by  an  absolute  decree,  had  elected  to  salvation  a 
very  small  number  of  men,  without  any  regard  to  their  faith  and 
obedience  whatever ;  and  secluded  from  saving  grace  all  the  rest  of 
mankind,  and  appointed  them  by  the  same  decree  to  eternal  damna- 
tion, without  any  regard  to  their  infidelity  or  impenitoncy."  Hcy- 
lin's  1st  Article  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 


118  HISTORY    OF 

It  therefore  pleased  the  il-Iustrious,  the  States,  that 
leaving  these  thorny  questions,  they  should  come  to  the 
discussion  of  the  articles.  The  pastors  deputed  by  the 
churches  proposed  in  writing  their  reasons  on  account  of 
which  they  disapproved  of  each  of  these  articles.  The 
Remonstrants  also,  on  the  other  side,  exhibited  in  writing 
their  own  arguments,  by  which  they  thought  that  each  of 
them  might  be  confirmed.  About  these  reasons  and  argu- 
ments, disputations  were  held  by  speaking  in  the  full 
convention  of  the  illustrious,  the  States.  The  parts  of 
the  collocutor,  in  the  name  of  those  deputed  by  the 
churches,  were  sustained  by  Festus  Hommius ;  but  in  the 
name  of  the  Kemonstrants,  at  first  by  Adrian  Borrius,  and 
then  by  Nicolas  G-revinchovius,  John  Arnoldi,  and  Simon 
Episcopius,  succeeding  each  other  by  turns. 

While  the  pastors  were  occupied  in  this  conference, 
Conradus  Vorstius  had  returned  out  of  Westphalia  into 
Holland,  whom  the  illustrious,  the  States,  appointed  to  be 
heard  in  a  full  convention,  all  the  collocutors  being  present. 
When  they  were  come  together,  he  made  a  prolix  oration, 
in  which  he  endeavoured  to  clear  himself  from  the  errors 
objected  to  him.  Then  the  collocutors  were  asked  whether 
they  had  any  considerations  on  account  of  which  they 
judged  that  the  calling  of  Vorstius  to  the  professorship 
of  theology  in  the  University  of  Leyden  should  be 
hindered.  The  Remonstrants  expressly  declared  that 
they  had  nothing  against  Vorstius,  neither  had  they  de- 
tected any  thing  in  his  writings  which  was  repugnant  to 
truth  and  piety.*     The  other  pastors  exhibited  in  writing 

*  *'  Among  the  persecuted  ecclesiastics  was  the  famous  Vorstius, 
■R'ho  by  his  religious  sentiments,  which  differed  but  little  from  the 
Sociuian  system,  had  rendered  the  Arminians  particularly  odious.'* 
Modhoim,  vol.  v.  p.  455. 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  119 

their  reasons  for  wliicli  they  judged  that  this  vocation 
would  be  vehemently  mischievous  aud  disgraceful  to  the 
churches  of  Holland ;  aud  they  showed  from  a  book  of 
Socinus,  concerning  the  authority  of  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
edited  by  Vorstius  himself,  and  interpolated,  and  also 
from  that  which  Vorstius  himself  had  very  lately  written 
and  published  concerning  God  and  the  divine  attributes, 
his  principal  errors,  concerning  which  there  was  held 
during  some  days  a  conference  between  him  and  Festus 
Hommius,  in  the  convention  of  the  illustrious,  the  States, 
in  the  presence  of  the  collocutors.  This  having  been 
finished,  the  pastors  on  each  side  were  again  asked  by  the 
illustrious,  the  States,  that  they  would  sincerely,  and  with- 
out any  passions  (affectibus),  declare  whether  Vorstius  by 
his  answers  seemed  to  have  satisfied  them.  The  Remon- 
strants' answered,  that  full  satisfaction  had  been  given  to 
them  by  Vorstius,  and  they  moreover  judged  that  it 
would  be  very  useful  to  the  churches  and  to  the  Univer- 
sity if  his  vocation  proceeded.  The  rest  of  the  pastors 
declared  in  writing,  that  the  answers  of  Vorstius  were  so 
far  from  having  moved  them  from  their  former  opinion, 
that  by  them  they  were  the  more  confirmed  in  that  opin- 
ion, and  that  his  vocation  could  not  be  forwarded,  except 
by  the  extreme  detriment  of  the  churches  and  of  the 
University,  and  the  manifest  danger  of  still  greater  dis- 
turbance, to  which,  that  they  might  not  rashly  expose  the 
churches  by  this  vocation,  they  submissively  adjured  (or 
obtested^  the  illustrious,  the  States,  that,  dismissing  Vors- 
tius, they  might  return  to  the  conference  concerning  the 
five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants  :  and  when  this,  having 
been  continued  during  some  days,  was  at  length  brought 
to  a  coDcluision,  the  illustrious,  the  States,  commanded 


120  HISTORY   OP 

the  collocutors  on  eacli  side,  that  those  things  which  had 
been  spoken  viva  voce,  and  whatever  they  might  judge 
necessary  to  a  more  full  answer,  being  on  each  side  com- 
prised in  writing,  should  by  Utenbogardus  and  Festus  be 
exhibited  to  the  illustrious,  the  States.  And  in  the  mean- 
time, that  the  pastors  might  not  glory  among  themselves 
concerning  the  victory  which  they  had  gained  one  over 
the  other,  but  that  they  might  teach  moderately  with  edi- 
fication concerning  the  controverted  articles,  and  live 
among  themselves  in  peace  and  charity,  they  determined 
that  these  articles  should  be  left  in  the  same  state  in  which 
they  had  been  before  the  conference. 

In  the  cause  of  Vorstius  nothins;  was  at  that  time  de- 
cided,  but  when  a  little  time  afterwards  the  most  ample, 
the  magistrates,  of  the  city  of  Dort,  by  their  delegates, 
most  ample  men,  D.  Hugo  Musius,  ab  Holii,  the  Praetor, 
(or  Mayor,)  James  Wittius,  Adrian  Repelarius,  John 
Berkius,  the  Syndic,  requested  the  illustrious,  the  States, 
seeing  rumours  concerning  the  errors  and  heresies  of 
Vorstius,  became  daily  more  and  more  frequent,  that  his 
vocation  might  be  broken  off,  or  at  least  deferred ;  the 
illustrious,  the  States,  commanded  the  curators  of  the 
University  to  proceed  no  further  in  his  vocation.  And 
when  the  report  of  his  vocation  had  come  to  James  the 
First  himself,  the  most  serene  and  powerful  king  of  Great 
Britain,  the  Defender  of  the  Faith,  who  out  of  his  admir- 
able skill  in  theological  matters,  especially  in  a  king,  and 
for  his  singular  zeal  towards  the  Reformed  religion,  when 
he  had  himself  carefully  read  the  tract  of  Vorstius,  con- 
cerning God,  and  had  noted  the  principal  errors  with  his 
own  hand,  judged  that  the  illustrious,  the  High  Mighti- 
nesses the  States  General,  his  neighbours  and  his  allies, 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  121 

were  to  be  admonished,  as  well  by  letters  (the  catalogue  of 
his  errors  beiug  also  transmitted,)  as  by  his  own  ambassa- 
dor, an  illustrious  person,  D.  Eodolphus  Wiuwood,  not  to 
admit  a  man  infamous  by  so  many  and  so  great  errors  and 
blasphemies,  to  the  public  office  of  teaching  in  the  Uni- 
versity; but  rather  to  banish  him  from  their  borders, 
lest  if  the  youth  should  be  imbued  by  him  with  these 
wicked  and  execrable  errors,  the  state  should  by  little  and 
little  go  to  decay;  seeing  that  by  the  purity  of  the  He- 
formed  doctrine,  in  which  the  Belgic  churches  had 
hitherto  cultivated  an  amicable  agreement  with  the 
English,  and  in  the  preservation  of  it,  the  safety  of  the 
republic  itself  was  concerned.*  When  this  was  delayed, 
the  Remonstrants  earnestly  striving  against  it,  and  espe- 
cially Yorstius,  by  various  explanations,  apologies,  pro- 
logues (proch'omis,)  and  answers,  as  well  modest,  as  more 
fully  excusing  and  strengthening  (mcriistante)  his  own 
errors;  yet  his  most  Serene  Royal  Majesty  did  not  desist 
to  urge  his  dismission,  sometimes  repeating  his  admoni- 
tions, and  even  adding  a  serious  protestation. f 


*  This  at  least  shows  the  general  judgment  of  theologians  concern- 
ing Vorstius,  whom  the  Remonstrants  so  zealously  supported  ;  and 
even  still  more  strongly,  on  the  supposition  that  James  and  his  select 
divines  were  not  at  that  time  favourable  to  Calvinism. 

t  This  shows  that  the  generally  received  doctrine  of  the  church 
of  England  was  then  supposed  to  be,  viz.  for  substance  the  same  as 
that  of  the  Belgic  church.  The  eulogium  on  James  I.  reminds  us 
of  the  words  of  Cowper,  "Grant  me  discernment,  I  allow  it  you  :" 
yet  the  English  divines  have  spoken  still  more  decidedly  on  the  sub- 
ject (Preface  to  Translation  of  the  Bible.)  It  may  be  supposed, 
that  the  Belgic  divines  who  adhered  to  the  Synod  of  Dort,  would  re-- 
tract  or  qualify  this  eulogium,  when  they  learned  the  change  which 
soon  after  took  place  in  England  under  the  patronage  of  the  same 
James. 

11 


122  HISTORY    OP 

While  these  things  were  doing,  certain  students  of 
sacred  theology,  who  likewise  had  come  forth  from  the 
instruction  and  the  house  of  Vorstius,  in  the  University 
of  Franeker,  which  they  had  now  been  sedulously  em- 
ployed in  infecting  with  Socinian  errors,  published  in 
print  a  certain  little  book  of  Faustus  Socinus,  concerning 
the  duty  of  a  Christian  man,  in  which  persuasions  are 
given,  that  all  who  would  consult  the  salvation  of  their 
own  souls,  having  deserted  the  dogmas  and  assemblies  of 
the  Reformed  churches,  should  embrace  the  opinion  of 
the  Photinians  and  the  Ebionites,  adding  a  preface,  in 
which  they  diligently  commend  this  book  unto  the 
churches.*  The  illustrious,  the  States  of  Friesland, 
having  been  assured  of  this,  and  having  at  the  same  time 
procured  certain  familiar  letters  of  these  students,  in 
which  they  declared  by  what  arts  the  common  cause  of 
Socinianism,  (which  they  not  obscurely  intimated  was  also 
carried  on  by  Vorstius  and  by  Utenbogardus  and  others 
in  Holland,)  might  be  occultly  and  safely  propagated ; 
having  taken  care  that  the  most  of  these  copies  of  this 
book  should  be  destroyed  by  the  avenging  flames,  and 
having  expelled  the  students  from  their  confines,  they, 
at  first  indeed  by  letters,  admonished  the  magistrates  of 
the  principal  cities  of  Holland,  and  then  by  the  most  noble 
person  Kerapson  a  Douia,  the  illustrious  lords,  the  States, 
themselves ;  and  they  requested,  inasmuch  as  the  orthodox 

*  "  Photinus's  opinions  concerning  the  Deity  were  equally  repug- 
nant to  the  orthodox  and  Arian  systems." — (See  Moshoim,  vol.  i.  pp. 
425,  426.)  Though  the  Ebionites  believed  the  celestial  mission  of 
Christ,  and  his  participation  of  a  divine  nature,  yet  they  regarded 
him  as  a  man  born  of  Joseph  and  Mary,  according  to  the  ordinary 
course  of  nature." — (Ibid.  vol.  i.  pp.  21^,  215.) 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  123 

consent  in  the  Reformed  doctrine  was  the  principal  bond 
and  foundation  of  union  among  the  confederated  provinces, 
that  thej  would  not  admit,  by  the  vocation  of  one  man, 
thus  suspected  of  manifest  heresies,  this  agreement  to  be 
enfeebled,  nor  suffer  themselves  to  be  led  about  by  arti- 
fices and  frauds  of  this  kind,  by  which  it  was  evident  that 
these  men  secretly  attempted  this.  But  the  pastors  of 
Leoward  having  made  public  the  above  mentioned  letters 
of  the  students,  with  necessary  annotations,  solemnly 
warned  all  the  churches  to  take  heed  to  themselves  against 
artifices  of  this  kind,  and  especially  the  deceitful  machi- 
nations of  the  heretics,  and  in  the  first  place  of  Yorstius. 
The  illustrious  duchy  of  Guelderland  and  county  of  Zut- 
phen  also  warned  the  illustrious,  the  States  of  Holland,  con- 
cerning the  same  thing,  who  answered  that  nothing  would 
be  more  their  hearty  desire  and  care,  than  that  they  might 
retain  in  the  common  business  of  religion  this  consent, 
with  the  rest  of  the  federated  provinces,  inviolate.  Con- 
cerning which  their  constant  purpose,  they  peculiarly 
requested  that  their  federated  neighbours  would  be  as- 
sured ;  in  the  meantime,  that  they  themselves  would 
have  regard  to  this  admonition.  And  they  command 
Yorstius  to  remove  his  place  of  abode  from  the  city  of 
Leyden  to  Gouda,  and  there  to  vindicate  himself  from 
the  errors  objected  to  him  by  public  writings,  as  much  as 
he  could. 

Then  the  same,  the  lords  the  States,  decreed,  that  they 
who  held  the  conference  at  the  Hague  should  on  each 
side  exhibit  in  writing  the  state  of  the  controversy  con- 
cerning the  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants ;  and  should 
at  the  same  time  add  their  counsels,  by  what  method  they 
thought  that  these  controversies  might  be  most  advanta- 


124  HISTORY  OP 

geously  composed  to  the  peace  oftlie  cliurcli  and  the  good 
of  the  republic.  The  Remonstrants  judged,  that  no  more 
certain  method  of  concord  could  be  entered  on  than  a 
muttial  toleration,  by  which  each  party  might  be  permitted 
freely  to  teach  and  contend  for  his  own  opinion  concerning 
these  articles.*  The  other  pastors  declared  that  they 
could  not  show  a  more  advantageous  way,  than  that  as 
soon  as  possible,  and  on  the  first  opportunity,  a  national 
Synod  should  be  called  together  by  the  authority  of  the 
illustrious,  the  High  Mightinesses,  the  States  General ; 
in  which  these  and  all  other  controversies  having  been 
clearly  explained  and  examined,  it  might  be  determined 
which  opinion  agreed  with  the  word  of  God,  and  the  com- 
mon judgment  of  the  Reformed  churches,  and  on  that 
account  ought  to  be  publicly  taught,  lest  by  the  agitating 
of  discordant  opinions,  truth  should  be  injured,  or  the 
peace  of  the  churches  disturbed. 

On  these  counsels  the  opinions  of  the  illustrious,  the 
States,  were  various,  some  approving  the  counsel  of  the 
Remonstrants,  and  others  that  of  the  rest  of  the  pastors, 
which  was  the  cause  that  nothing  was  determined  in  this 

*  Such  a  toleration  amounted  to  an  entire  abolition  of  the  Belgic 
Confession  and  Catechism,  without  any  previous  interference  of  those 
Synods,  Classes,  and  Presbyteries,  ■which  were  essential  to  their  form 
of  church-government.  As  if,  under  the  name  of  toleration,  here  in 
England,  the  whole  establishment  of  the  church,  without  any  reference 
to  the  authority  which  established  it,  should  be  disannulled  by  one 
royal  or  senatorial  mandate,  and  all  preferments  in  the  church  and 
universities  thrown  open  to  men  of  every  creed  and  character.  Jamea 
the  Second  attempted  a  little  in  this  way  in  order  to  bring  in  popery, 
but  the  dissenters  in  general  opposed  this  his  dispensing  power,  and 
few,  if  any,  of  modern  dissenters,  who  make  the  highest  claims  of 
something  above  toleration,  mean  such  a  complete  abolition  of  the 
present  state  of  things,  by  the  same  despotic  authority  as  this  implied. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  125 

matter,  by  which  an  end  might  be  put  to  these  controver- 
sies. 

Dec.  3,  1611.]  But  when  the  illustrious,  the  States, 
had  understood  that,  besides  these  five  articles,  concerning 
many  other  things  controversies  of  no  small  importance 
were  moved,  in  order  that  they  might  meet  the  innova- 
tions maturely,  they  appointed  that  the  doctrine  of  the 
holy  Grospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  should  be  most 
purely  set  forth,  as  well  in  the  churches  as  in  the  public 
schools  of  these  regions ;  and  to  this  end,^n  the  churches 
and  in  the  public  schools  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland ; 
that  concerning  the  perfect  satisfaction  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  for  our  sins,  concerning  the  justification  of 
man  before  God,  concerning  saving  faith  and  original  sin, 
and  the  certitude  of  salvation,  and  the  perfection  of  man 
in  this  life,  nothins;  should  be  taucrht  otherwise  than  as 
it  is  every  where  delivered  in  the  Reformed  churches, 
and  hath  been  hitherto  delivered  in  these  provinces.  In 
the  meanwhile,  every  where  in  the  churches,  discords, 
scandals,  disturbances  and  confusions  increased  in  a  de- 
plorable manner.  For  the  Remonstrants  laboured  as- 
siduously with  all  their  powers,  that  the  pastors  who  es- 
pecially resisted  their  attempts,  (the  magistrates  havino 
been  excited  against  them  by  false  accusations,)  should 
not  only  be  cast  out  of  their  ministerial  stations,  but  out 
of  the  cities  themselves;  and  that  on  all  the  churches 
which  were  deprived  of  pastors,  even  when  reluctant  and 
struggling  against  it,  those  should  be  obtruded  who  were 
addicted  to  their  own  opinions,  all  others  being  excluded 
wherever  they  were- able,  though  excellently  furnished 
with  learning,  piety,  and  necessary  endowments,  and  law- 
11* 


126  HISTORY   OP 

fully  sought  out  and  called  by  the  churcli.*  And  this 
"was  the  cause  that  the  orthodox  churches  could  not  con- 
sider, as  their  lawful  pastors,  pastors  of  this  kind ;  who 
had  either  oppressed  and  cast  out  their  innocent  colleagues, 
contrary  to  all  law  and  justice,  or  who  had  been  obtruded 
on  them  against  their  will,  and  who  had  reviled  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Reformed  churches,  in  the  most  virulent  ser- 
mons, daily  and  in  a  horrid  manner ;  that  they  could  not 
hear  their  sermons,  or  partake  of  the  Lord's  supper,  along 
with  the  same ;  but  that  they  chose  rather  to  go  to  the 
sermons  of  orthodox  pastors  in  the  adjacent  places,  though 
they  were  exposed  to  many  reproaches,  disgraces,  and  in- 
juries on  that  account.  And  these  were  the  beginnings 
and  occasions  of  the  separations  from  the  Remonstrants. f 
The  church  at  Alcmar  was  the  first  among  all,  which 
was  compelled  to  institute  a  separation  of  this  kind.  For 
Adolphus  Venator,  the  pastor  of  that  church,  having  been 
suspended  from  the  office  of  teaching,  as  well  for  his  too 
impure  life,  as  for  his  most  impure  doctrine,  by  the 
churches  of  North  Holland,  despising  the  censures  of  the 
churches,  nevertheless  persisted  in  the  office  of  teaching. 
And  now  that  the  magistracy  having  been  changed,  as  it 
was  used  to  be  done  every  year,  such  persons  had  been 
lawfully  chosen  as  seemed  least  to  favour  his  party,  and 

*  The  toleration  which  these  men  pleaded  for,  was  precisely  like 
that  which  Papists  demand  as  emancipation — that  is,  power  and  full 
liberty  to  draw  over  others  to  their  party  by  every  artful  means,  till 
they  become  strong  enough  to  refuse  toleration  to  all  other  men. 

f  Here  was  a  schism  begun,  as  several  others  have  been ;  but  did 
all  the  blame  lie  on  those  who  separated  from  the  rest  ?  On  the 
other  hand,  would  such  a  toleration  as  is  here  described  meet  tho 
wishes  and  claims  of  the  advocates  for  toleration,  who  in  this  trans- 
action, as  in  many  others,  are  imposed  upon  by  a  favourite  term, 
however  misapplied? 


r  RECEDING    EVENTS.  127 

on  whose  patronage  he  could  no  longer  depend  ;  having 
excited  the  people  against  the  lawful  magistracy,  he  ef- 
fected that  they  (the  common  people),  having  seized  arms 
by  sedition,  would  not  be  appeased,  before  the  lawful  ma- 
gistracy, having  abdicated  themselves,  certain  others  were 
substituted  to  the  same,  men  estranged  from  the  Reformed 
religion,  and  addicted  to  the  party  of  Venator.  These 
men,  as  soon  as  they  had  been  established  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  city,  at  Venator' s  instigation,  at  first  com- 
manded the  elders  and  deacons  to  go  out  of  their  office  ; 
and  then  they  also  deprived  of  their  ministerial  stations 
two  pastors,  because  they  had  opposed  themselves  against 
the  errors  of  Venator ;  of  whom  the  one,  Peter  Cornelii, 
for  almost  fifty  years  had  presided  over  that  church  with 
the  greatest  edification ;  the  other,  Cornelius  Ilillenius,  a 
man  of  the  most  upright  faith  and  life,  and  a  very  ear- 
nest (acerrimiuii)  defender  of  the  orthodox  doctrine, 
they  most  unworthily  cast  forth  as  driven  out  of  the  city. 
This  separation  (at  Alcmar)  the  church  at  Rotterdam  was 
compelled  to  imitate;  for  Nicolas  Grevinchovius,  when 
he  saw  his  colleague,  Cornelius  Gezelius,  most  acceptable 
to  the  church  at  Rotterdam,  on  account  of  his  singular 
piety,  modesty,  and  sincerity,  and  that  by  his  endeavours 
he  vehemently  resisted  the  introduction  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  Remonstrants,  procured,  that  by  the  magistracy 
of  that  place,  he  should  first  be  deprived  of  his  ministry, 
and  then  driven  out  of  the  city  by  the  public  beadles  Qk- 
tores).^    The  pastors  also  of  the  Classis  of  Rotterdam,  at- 

*  The  names  both  of  the  persecuted  and  persecuting  pastors  are 
given  in  this  history ;  but  the  names  of  the  magistrates  who  concur- 
red in  the  persecution  are  withheld,  in  honour,  as  it  may  seem,  of  the 
magistracy.  This  greatly  accords  to  the  narrative  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles. 


128  HISTORY    OP 

tached  to  fhe  purity  of  doctrine,  declined  holding  the 
meetings  of  the  Classis  with  this  Grevinchovius,  and 
others  who  had  been  drawn  over  by  him  to  the  opinion 
of  the  Remonstrants,  when  the  magistracy  of  Rotterdam 
by  authority  had  obtruded  Simon  Episcopius,  to  whom 
the  church  of  Amsterdam,  in  which  he  had  lived,  had  re- 
fused to  give  a  testimonial  of  doctrine  and  life,  on  the  un- 
willing church  of  Bleyswick,  contrary  to  the  preferable 
(^potiora)  suffrages  of  the  pastors.  Many  churches  also 
in  the  villages,  on  which  either  Remonstrants  had  been 
obtruded  against  their  will,  or  whose  pastors  had  revolted 
to  the  Remonstrants,  because  they  could  not  hear  without 
the  greatest  offence,  and  sorrow,  and  perturbation  of  mind, 
those  horrid  railings  against  the  orthodox  doctrine,  which 
were  daily  heard  in  their  sermons,  having  left  their  tem- 
ples they  either  went  to  the  sermons  of  the  neighbouring 
orthodox  pastors,  or  where  these  could  not  be  had  at 
their  own  villages,  they  were  instructed  by  other  pastors, 
or  by  orthodox  candidates  for  the  ministry,  in  separated 
assemblies;  which  when  the  Remonstrants  had  in  vain 
attempted  to  hinder  by  the  edicts  of  their  magistrates, 
they  excited  no  small  persecution  against  these  churches.* 
In  the  mean  time,  the  lords,  the  curators  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Leyden,  by  the  counsel  of  the  Remonstrants, 
called  M.  Simon  Episcopius  to  the  professorship  of  theo- 
logy, that  very  renowned  man.  Dr.  John  Polyander,  who 
had  been  called  to  the  same  professorship  in  the  place  of 

*  This  was  their  toleration  !  Certainly,  according  to  this  history, 
the  persecution  hegan  on  the  part  of  the  Remonstrants  ;  nor  does  the 
contrary  appear,  that  I  can  learn,  from  other  histories.  The  Contra- 
Pvemonstrants  appealed  to  existing  laws  and  to  legal  Synods;  the  Re- 
monstrants used  the  illegal  aid  of  penal  edicts  and  secular  magis- 
trates. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  129 

F.  Gomanis,  being  unwilling,  and  struggling  against  it. 
This  augmented  not  a  little  the  grief  and  anxiety  of  the 
churches ;  when  from  this  it  appeared  that  it  was  deter- 
mined by  them,  (the  curators,)  to  cherish  contentions  in 
that  University,  and  to  establish  the  doctrine  of  the  Re- 
monstrants. But  as  these  evils  now  could  scarcely  any 
longer  be  contained  within  the  limits  of  the  churches  of 
Holland,  this  contagion  at  length  pervaded,  in  the  first 
place,  the  neighbouring  churches  of  Gueldria,  the  pro- 
vince of  Utrecht  and  Transylvania.  In  the  diocese  of 
Utrecht,  by  the  negligence  of  the  pastors,  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal order  seemed  prostrated.  And  under  the  pretext  of 
restoring  it,  Utenbogardus  introduced  into  that  church 
some  Remonstrant  pastors,  and  among  them  one  James 
Taurinus,  a  fierce  and  turbulent  man.  These  (pastors) 
from  that  time  gave  diligence,  not  only  in  this  city,  but 
in  the  whole  province,  by  ejecting  everywhere  the  ortho- 
dox pastors,  and  substituting  Remonstrants  in  their 
places,  that  the  doctrine  of  the  Remonstrants  alone  should 
publicly  prevail.  But  in  order  to  establish  their  cause 
in  the  same  province,  they  devised  a  new  formula  of 
ecclesiastical  government,  which  at  first  had  been  ap- 
proved by  the  Synod,  in  which  Utenbogardus,  the  pastor 
of  the  Hague,  presided,  and  then,  through  the  endeavour 
of  the  same  person,  by  the  illustrious,  the  States,  of  that 
province  likewise.  In  the  fourth  and  fifth  article  of  the 
second  chapter,  the  toleration  of  the  opinion  of  the  Re- 
monstrants, which  in  Holland  they  so  greatly  urged,  was 
established;  where  also  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed 
churches  is  obliquely  and  odiously  traduced.  Finally, 
very  many  new  things  in  the  government  of  the  churches 
occur  everywhere  in  this  formula.     So  that  from  the  same 


130  HISTORY    OF 

it  miglit  appear,  that  nothing-  other  was  proposed  by 
these  men,  than  that  they  might  make  all  things  new, 
not  only  in  doctrine,  but  in  the  external  government  of 
the  church  by  rites  Qjubernatione  ritihus  ecclessice.^ 

And  now  also  in  Gueldria,  the  Remonstrants  had  drawn 
over  to  their  party,  the  pastors  of  Neomagen,  Bommelien, 
and  Tilan ;  who  from  that  time  placed  over  the  ministe- 
rial charges  of  the  neighbouring  churches,  only  men  of 
their  own  opinion,  and  that  they  might  do  this  with  the 
more  freedom  and  safety,  Utenbogardus,  Borrius,  and 
Taurinus,  going  into  Gueldria,  when  the  comitia  of  the 
illustrious,  the  States,  were  celebrated  in  the  same  place, 
with  the  other  Remonstrants  effected  this,  that  in  the 
province  also,  the  ordinary  and  annual  meeting  of  the 
Synods  should  be  prevented.  In  Transylvania  also,  some 
pastors,  especially  in  the  church,  of  Campen  and  Daventer, 
by  the  endeavours  and  artifices  of  certain  persons,  had 
been  drawn  over  to  the  opinion  of  the  Remonstrants,  who 
in  those  places  thenceforth  disturbed  peaceable  churches 
with  new  contentions. 

Sept.  27,  1612.]  When  the  Belgic  churches  saw  that 
this  evil,  thus  crept  also  into  the  other  provinces,  was 
spread  abroad  in  them,  as   they  judged   it  to   be  most 
highly  necessary  that  it  should  be  met  as  soon  as  possible, 
neither  that  the  remedy  should  be  any  longer  deferred, 
having  communicated  counsels  one  with  another,  they  sent 
away  two  delegates  from  each  of  the  provinces,  to  the  illus- 
trious, the  High  Mightinesses,  the  States  General :  namely, 
from  Gueldria,  John  Fontanus  and  William  Baudartius 
from  Holland,  Libertus  Fraxinus  and  Festus  Ilommius 
from  Zealand^  Herman  Fraukelius  and  William  Tolingius 
those  of  Utrecht  refused  to  send  theirs ;  from  Fricsland, 


PRECEDINQ    EVENTS.  131 

Gelllus  Acronius  and  Godofrid  Sopingiiis;  from  Transyl- 
Yauia,  John  Gosmannus  and  John  Langius;  finally,  from 
the  state  of  Grouiugen  and  Omland,  Cornelius  HillcDius 
and  Wolfgang  Agricola,  who,  together  with  the  deputies 
of  the  church  of  Amsterdam,  which  was  Synodal,  Peter 
Planeius,  and  John  Hallius,  having  set  forth  copiously 
the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the  churches,  as  well  in 
the  name  of  the  churches  themselves  as  also  most  of  them 
in  the  name  of  the  illustrious,  the  States,  of  their  own 
provinces,  (whose  letters  also  they  set  before  them,)  most 
strenuously  requested  and  adjured  the  illustrious,  their 
High  Mightinesses,  the  States  General,  that  pitying  the 
most  afflicted  state  of  the  churches,  they  would  at  length 
seriously  think  concerning  a  remedy  of  these  evils;  and 
for  that  purpose  at  the  earliest  time  call  together  a  national 
Synod,  (which  had  been)  first  promised  many  years  before. 
Though  most  persons  among  the  States  General  judged, 
that  the  convocation  (of  a  Synod)  was  not  to  be  deferred 
any  longer,  and  even  themselves  urged  it :  yet  because 
the  delegates  of  the  province  of  Utrecht  were  absent,  and 
those  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland  said  that  they  had 
not  been  furnished  with  mandates  sufficently  clear  as  to 
that  business,  by  those  who  delegated  them,  the  matter 
was  put  off,  until  the  delegates  of  all  the  provinces  had 
agreed  to  it  by  their  common  suffrages,  which  was  thence- 
forth hindered  from  being  done  by  the  endeavour  of  the 
Remonstrants  in  Holland  and  Utrecht. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Remonstrants  did  not  desist  from 
strenuously  promoting  their  own  cause,  (or  cease)  to  court 
(aucupari)  the  favour  of  the  great  men,  to  occupy  the 
minds  of  the  magistrates,  to  render  suspected  to  the  poli- 
ticians and  impede  all  Synodical  meetings,  to  seize  on  the 


132  HISTORY   OP 

vacant  churches,  to  propagate  their  own  opinion  by  ser- 
mons and  public  writings,  to  rail  at  the  orthodox  doctrine 
with  horrid  calumnies,  to  draw  over  the  people  to  their 
party,  and  to  alienate  them  more  and  more  from  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Reformed  churches.  For  this  purpose  they 
earnestly  scattered  pamphlets  (Jihellos)  in  great  number, 
among  the  common  people,  written  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
under  the  titles  of  "  The  bells  of  a  conflagration,^'  (^cam- 
pance  incendiarice)  "A  more  compressed  declaration, '^ 
''A  more  direct  way,"  and  others ;  in  which  they  not 
only  fought  in  defence  of  their  own  doctrine,  but  both 
excused  Vorstius,  and  most  atrociously,  with  a  canine 
eloquence,  canvassed  the  received  doctrine  of  the  Belgic 
churches  by  most  impudent  calumnies,  and  most  absurd 
consequences  deduced  wickedly  and  unjustly  against  the 
same.  Hence  bitter  disputes  and  altercations  were  ex- 
cited among  the  people,  which  sounded  throughout  all 
places  ]  and  the  minds  also  of  those  who  were  most  nearly 
related,  (or  connected,  conjunctissimoruni)  having  been 
embittered  among  themselves,  (with  the  great  wound  of 
charity,  and  the  disturbance  of  the  churches  and  of  the 
public  peace,  and  with  the  immense  grief  and  offence 
of  the  pious,)  were  torn  asunder  in  the  most  miserable 
manner.  And  as  in  most  of  the  cities,  they  had  the 
magistracy  more  favourable  to  them,  and  could  do  every 
thing,  through  J.  Utcubogardus,  with  the  advocate  of 
Holland,  they  insolently  exulted  over  the  churches,  and 
their  fellow  ministers. 

In  the  meanwhile,  all  pious  men,  and  lovers  of  their 
country  and  of  religion,  bewailed  and  wept  over  this  most 
wretched  calamity  of  the  churches  ;  and  when  they  could 
not  in  their  mind  perceive  whither  at  length  these  tumults 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  133 

were  about  to  grow,  unless  a  remedy  should  be  maturely 
applied,  because  this  had  not  hitherto  been  practicable  by 
public  authority,  they  began  seriously  to  think,  whether 
by  some  other  way  this  evil  might  at  least  be  stopped,  if 
it  could  not  be  taken  away.  In  the  first  place,  the  most 
illustrious,  the  count  of  Nassau,  William  Lewis,  the 
Governor  of  Friesland,  according  to  his  extraordinary 
affection  toward  the  churches  and  the  republic,  privately 
admonished  as  well  Utenbogardus  on  the  one  side,  as  Fes- 
tus  Ilommius  on  the  other,  that,  seeing  the  state  of  the 
republic  itself  grievously  assaulted  by  these  ecclesiastical 
contentions,  they  should  look  well  to  it,  in  a  friendly  and 
brotherly  manner  between  themselves,  to  see  whether  some 
honourable  way  might  not  be  found  out,  of  composing 
this  most  deplorable  dissension,  and  of  coming  to  an 
agreement.  Festus  declared,  that  if  the  Remonstrants 
differed  from  the  rest  of  the  pastors  in  no  other  articles 
than  in  those  five  concerning  predestination,  and  the  heads 
annexed  to  it,  he  thought  that  a  way  might  be  found  out 
in  which  some  peace  might  be  established  between  the 
parties,  until  the  whole  controversy  should  be  settled  by 
a  national  Synod.  But  because  there  were  weighty  reasons 
on  account  of  which  the  churches  believed  that  most  of 
the  Remonstrants  dissented  from  the  doctrine  of  the  Bel- 
gic  churches  in  more  articles,  and  those  of  greater  impor- 
tance, neither  could  it  be  done  (Jieri)  that  under  the  pre- 
text of  these  five  articles  they  should  permit  or  sufier  the 
most  grievous  errors  to  be  brought  into  the  same 
(churches),  there  did  not  seem  any  hope  of  entering  into 
agreement  with  the  Remonstrants,  unless  they  would  sin- 
cerely (or  unreservedly,  sincere)  declare,  that  except  these 
five  articles,  they  thought  with  the  Reformed  Belgic 
12 


134  HISTORY    OF 

cliurclies  in  all  the  heads  of  doctrine.*  Utenbogardus 
being  interrogated  as  to  these  things,  answered,  that  as 
far  as  he  himself  was  concerned,  he  had  nothing,  beyond 
these  five  articles,  in  which  he  dissented,  and  that  he  would 
be  always  ready  to  declare  sincerely  his  own  opinion,  nor 
did  he  doubt  but  that  the  most  of  the  Remonstrants  would 
do  the  same,  and  that  he  did  not  wish  for  any  thing  more, 
than  that  for  this  cause  a  conference  might  be  instituted 
among  some  pastors  of  a  more  moderate  disposition.  And 
when  he  had  repeated  the  same  declaration  privately  to 
Festus  at  Leyda,  it  was  agreed  between  them,  that  each 
of  them  should  procure  among  his  own  friends,  three  pas- 
tors to  be  deputed  on  each  side,  who  might  in  a  friendly 
manner  confer  together,  and  seriously  consider  among 
themselves  concerning  a  convenient  way  of  peace,  which 
afterwards  might  be  communicated  to  the  churches,  and 
approved  by  them. 

Feb.  27,  A.  D.  1613.]  When  the  illustrious,  the 
States  of  Holland,  understood  that  these  counsels  were 
privately  agitated,  they  approved  this  their  earnest  en- 
deavour, and  commanded  in  the  public  name,  that  this 
conference  should  be  held  as  soon  as  it  could  be  done. 
Soon  after,  there  met  together,  for  this  cause,  in  the  city 

*  As  predestination,  and  the  doctrines  immediately  and  evidently 
connected  with  it,  are  more  readily  rendered  odious  in  the  view  of 
mankind  in  general,  than  the  other  peculiar  doctrines  of  Christianity, 
at  that  time,  as  well  as  at  present,  it  was  the  policy  of  those  whose 
real  and  declared  views  were  opposed  to  others  of  these  doctrine,",  to 
hold  out  to  the  public,  and  to  rulers  especially,  that  the  whole  dis- 
pute, or  difference,  was  about  election  and  reprobation,  while  in  re- 
futing these  articles  they  take  in  a  much  wider  compass.  But  an 
obnoxious  word  will  do  a  great  deal  of  execution  on  those  who  have 
not  time  or  heart  to  cxamiuo  the  matter  deeply. 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  135 

of  Delft,  on  the  part  of  the  Remonstrants,  John  Uten- 
bogardus,  Adrian  Borrius,  and  Nicolas  Gervinchovius; 
on  the  part  of  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  John  Beccius,  John 
Bogardus,  and  Festus  Ilommius.  After  that  the  illustri- 
ous, the  States  had,  by  their  delegates,  exhorted  them 
seriously,  that  laying  aside  all  resentments  and  evil  affec- 
tions, they  would  bend  the  whole  energy  of  their  capacity, 
that  some  way  of  peace  among  themselves  might  be  found , 
and  had  declared  that  this  would  be  at  the  same  time  ac- 
ceptable to  God,  and  to  the  churches  and  all  pious  men, 
and  in  the  first  place  to  themselves,  the  illustrious,  the 
States ;  and  when  each  of  these  pastors  had  testified  that 
they  came  together  with  a  mind  most  earnestly  desirous 
of  peace,  and  that  they  would  bring  thither  all  things 
which  could  proceed  from  them,  in  order  to  conciliate 
peace,  an  amicable  conference  was  held  by  them.  In  this 
the  Remonstrants  declared,  that  they  were  not  able  to 
show  any  other  way  of  peace,  except  a  mutual  toleration, 
as  they  called  it :  namely,  that  it  should  be  freely  per- 
mitted to  each  party,  to  teach  publicly  his  own  opinion 
concerning  those  five  articles ;  and  they  asked  of  the  rest 
of  the  pastors,  to  declare  whether  they  thought  their 
opinion,  expressed  in  these  five  articles,  to  be  tolerable  or 
not.  If  they  thought  that  it  was  not  tolerable,  (or  to  be 
tolerated,)  it  was  not  necessary  that  any  further  delibera- 
tion should  be  had  concerning  the  way  of  peace ;  as  truly 
in  their  judgment,  no  method  then  would  remain  of  enter- 
ing into  peace.  The  rest  of  the  pastors  answered,  that 
this  appeared  to  them  the  safest  and  most  advantageous 
way  of  peace  j  that  seeing  they  were  each  of  them  pastors 
of  the  Reformed  Belgic  churches,  and  were  desirous  of 
being  considered  as  such,  each  party  should  submit  its 


136  HISTORY    OP   ' 

own  cause  to  the  lawful  decision  -of  the  Belgic  churclies, 
and  that  it  should  for  that  end  and  purpose^  seriously  and 
sincerely  labour  that  a  national  Synod  of  the  Reformed 
churches  should  be  called  together  as  speedily  as  might  be, 
even  if  it  could  be  done  in  the  next  summer,  by  the  authority 
of  the  illustrious  and  High  Mightinesses,  the  States  Gen- 
eral, in  which  the  whole  cause  having  been  lawfully 
examined  and  discussed,  it  might  either  be  determined 
which  doctrine,  as  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  ought 
thenceforth  to  be  taught  in  the  churches,  or  that  the  plan 
of  a  toleration  might  be  entered  into,  by  the  suffrages  of 
all  the  churches  of  that  kind  which  might  appear  proper 
to  be  instituted  from  the  word  of  God.  That  they  were 
ready  to  subject  themselves  to  the  judgment  of  the  Synod, 
if  the  Remonstrants  were  willing  to  do  the  same,  thus 
peace  might  be  accomplished ;  but  that  a  toleration  such 
as  they  had  hitherto  used,  and  such  as  they  seemed  to 
request,  being  circumscribed  by  no  laws,  could  not  pro- 
mote the  peace  of  the  churches,  but  if  they  would  suffer 
it  to  be  circumscribed  with  fair  (or  honourable)  conditions, 
they  were  ready  to  confer  with  them  concerning  the  same 
(conditions),  provided  they  would  assure  the  churches  by 
a  sincere  and  open  declaration,  that  they  thought  differently 
from  these  Reformed  churches  in  no  other  heads  of  doc- 
trine except  these  five  articles.*   But  since  the  illustrious, 

*  "  The  demands  of  the  Arminians  were  moderate ;  they  required 
no  more  than  a  bare  toleration  of  their  religious  sentiments;  and 
some  of  the  first  men  in  the  republic,  such  as  Olden  Barneveldt, 
Grotius,  Hoogerberts,  and  several  others,  looked  upon  this  demand 
as  just  and  reasonable."  (Mosheim,  vol.  v.  p.  442.)  "  This  tolera- 
tion was  offered  to  them  in  the  conference  holden  at  the  Hague  in 
1611,  provided  they  would  renounce  the  errors  of  Socinianism." 
Note  by  Maclaine. 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  137 

the  States,  two  years  before,  [Dec.  3, 1611,]  had  by  name 
expressed  six  heads  of  doctrine,  concerning  which  they 
forbad  to  be  taught,  otherwise  than  it  had  been  hitherto 
delivered  to  the  Belgic  churches,  namely,  concerning  the 
perfect  satisfaction  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  our  sins, 
the  justification  of  man  before  God,  saving  faith,  original 
sin,  the  assurance  (or  certitude)  of  salvation,  and  con- 
cerning the  perfection  of  man  in  this  life,  they,  in  the  first 
place,  demanded  that  they  would  declare  concerning 
these  articles,  that  they  embraced  the  opinion  expressed 
in  the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  these  churches,  which 
they,  the  other  pastors,  had  comprised  from  the  same  in 
certain  written  theses,  and  that  they  rejected  the  contrary 
opinion  proposed  in  certain  anti-theses,  from  the  writings 
of  Arminius,  Bertius,  Yorstius,  Venator,  and  others.  The 
Remonstrants  replied  (regesscrunt)  to  this,  that  they  could 
not  see  in  what  manner  these  controversies  could  be 
quieted  (so/>«Vi)  by  a  national  Synod;  and  truly  in  the 
present  state  of  things,  that  they  neither  approved  nor 
demanded  its  convocation ;  that  this  cause  could  not  be 
helped  by  synodal  decisions ;  nor  did  they  think  that  Hol- 
land, in  the  concern  of  religion,  would  ever  submit  itself 
to  the  decisions  of  the  other  provinces.  As  to  the  decla- 
ration which  was  demanded,  they  would  communicate 
with  the  other  Remonstrants  concerning  the  same,  and 
when  on  each  side  they  had  comprised  briefly  in  writing 
their  own  opinion,  they  departed,  the  business  being  left 
unfinished.*    Afterwards  the  illustrious,  the  States,  called 

*  The  event  was  what  might  previously  have  been  expected  :  indeed 
nothing  else  could  come  of  such  a  conference,  between  parties  whoso 
sentiments  were  so  entirely  discordant  (2  Cor.  vi.  IG — 18.)  The  tolera- 
tion demanded  by  the  Remonstrants  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the 

12* 


138  HISTORY    OP 

TJtenbogardus  and  Festus  to  thein,  that  they  miglit  know 
from  them  what  had  been  done  in  this  conference  at 
Delft,  and  what  hopes  shone  forth  of  concord  being 
entered  on.  Festus  sincerely  and  without  disguise  (nu- 
deque)  related  what  had  been  done,  and  declared  that 
hope  of  peace  shone  forth,  only  provided  the  Remon- 
strants would  openly  declare  their  opinion  on  the  articles 
delivered  to  them.  TJtenbogardus,  by  courtly  craftiness, 
had  procured  that  he  should  be  heard  alone,  Festus  being 
absent,  that  he  might  the  more  freely  propose  the  things 
which  he  thought  would  serve  his  own  purpose.  And 
when  he  had  odiously  traduced  the  proceedings  of  the 
rest  of  the  pastors,  as  the  persons  who,  by  the  demand  of 
a  declaration,  (which  yet  before  the  conference  he  him- 
self had  promised,)  endeavoured  to  bring  a  new  inquisition 
into  the  churches,  and  one  by  no  means  to  be  endured, 
obtained  that  the  same  persons  should  be  forbidden  any 
more  to  demand  this  declaration  from  the  Remonstrants, 
and  moreover,  that  it  should  at  the  same  time  be  enjoined 
on  them  to  explain  more  at  large  in  writing  their  counsel 
on  the  best  way  of  peace,  and  concerning  the  conditions 
by  which  they  thought  that  a  toleration  should  be  circum- 
scribed. When  this  had  been  done  by  them,  and  it  had 
also  been  shown  that  tl^e  proposed  theses  concerning  which 
a  declaration  had  been  demanded,  were  extant  in  so  many 
words  in   the  Confession  and  Catechism  of  the  Belglc 

existing  laws,  grounded  on  private  or  partial  authority  at  best,  like 
King  James's  claim  of  the  dispensing  power  over  acts  of  parliament 
in  matters  of  religion,  and  indeed  it  amounted  to  a  private  repeal  of 
those  laws.  The  others  were  willing  to  consent  to  a  legal  and  limited 
toleration.  It  is  also  evident  that  their  firm  decision  and  opposition 
was  not  mainly  about  predestination  and  reprobation. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  139 

churclies ;  and  the  anti-theses  themselves  had  been  deliv- 
ered in  public  writings  by  many  persons  with  whom  the 
Remonstrants  had  much  communication  in  these  regions  ;* 
when  this  their  writing  had  been  publicly  read,  they  (the 
Iicmonstrants)  by  their  advocate  effected  that  it  should 
be  severely  forbidden  to  be  communicated  to  any  of  the 
human  race,  either  in  printing,  or  as  written  by  the  hand 
of  any  one.  And  because  they  saw  that  the  deputies  of 
the  churches,  or  of  the  Synods,  to  whom  the  common 
cause  of  these  concerns  used  to  be  committed,  greatly 
withstood  them,  (as  the  nature  of  their  office  demanded,) 
they  caused  also,  that  as  before  all  the  annual  Synods  had 
been  hindered,  so  that  it  should  likewise  be  forbidden  to 
the  same  persons,  henceforth  to  use  the  name,  or  perform 
the  office,  of  a  deputi/  of  the  churches  or  of  a  Synod. 
That  by  this  means  all  care  respecting  the  safety  and  peace 
of  the  churches  being  taken  away,  they  (the  Remonstrants) 
might  so  much  the  more  freely  make  progress  among 
them.f 

*  Mosheim  and  many  (indeed  most)  other  writers  on  the  subject, 
represent  the  Contra-Remonstrants  as  aiming  to  impose  the  creed  jof 
Geneva,  or  of  Calvin,  on  the  Remonstrants  in  Belgium.  Let  the  im- 
partial reader  judge  whether  this  was  the  real  case.  There  might 
be,  and  indeed  was,  some  coincidence  between  this  and  the  Confessioa 
and  Catechism  of  the  Belgic  churches,  but  the  latter  exclusively  are 
mentioned  in  the  whole  contest. 

f  These  decrees  were  made  by  the  States  of  Holland  alone  or  nearly, 
and  they  directly  tended  to  disannul  the  code  of  laws  of  the  federated 
provinces,  promulged  by  the  States  General  of  these  provinces,  and 
thus  to  dissolve  their  political  as  well  as  religious  union.  Now  what 
motives  could  the  Remonstrants  or  their  patrons  have,  in  such  cir- 
cumstances, for  so  carefully  concealing  the  statements  and  avowed 
sentiments  of  the  other  pastors  ?  Impartial  love  of  the  truth  could 
not  possibly  suggest  such  precautions  and  injunctions.     They  cannot 


140  HISTORY    OF 

By  this  method  of  acting,  the  Remonstrants  rendered 
themselves  more  and  more  suspected  by  the  churches ; 
while  all  the  more  prudent  men  judged  that  unless  they 
dissented  in  these  articles  (the  six  stated  above,  pp.  125, 
137,)  from  the  doctrine  of  the  churches,  they  would  have 
had  no  reason  why  they  should  covertly  flee  from  this  de- 
claration ;  especially  when  they  might  have  (thus)  pro- 
moted (consuU  posset)  the  peace  of  the  churches  and  their 
own  credit.  But  that  they  might  the  more  easily  obtain 
that  toleration  by  public  authority  which  they  always 
pressed ;  by  the  benefit  of  which  they  indeed  hoped  to 
be  able  by  little  and  little  to  introduce  their  own  doctrine 
in  the  churches,  they  employed  this  artifice ;  they  sent 
over  into  England,  by  Hugo  Grotius,  a  certain  writing, 
in  which  the  true  state  of  the  controversy  was  dissembled, 
a  copy  of  a  letter  being  also  annexed ;  and  they  requested 
that  he  would  petition  from  the  most  Serene  James,  King 
of  Great  Britain,  seeing  this  cause  could  not  be  settled 
by  any  other  method  than  by  a  toleration,  that  his  most 
Serene  royal  Majesty  would  deign  to  give  letters  according 
to  the  form  of  the  annexed  copy,  to  the  illustrious,  the 
High  Mightinesses  the  States  General ;  which  he,  (Gro- 
tius) having  seized  on  an  opportunity,  surreptitiously  ob- 
tained, and  transmitted  them  to  the  illustrious,  the  States 
General.* 

but  call  to  our  recollection  the  conduct  of  the  Jewish  priests  and 
rulers  respecting  the  apostles  of  Christ,  "  But  that  it  spread  no  fur- 
ther among  the  people,  let  us  straitly  threaten  them,  that  they  speak 
to  no  man  in  this  name."     (Acts  iv.  16,  17.) 

*  It  should  be  noted  that  this  narrative  was  published  several 
years  before  the  death  of  James,  who,  therefore,  it  must  be  presumed, 
was  willing  to  have  it  thought  that  those  letters  were  surreptitiously 
obtained  by  Grotius  j  and  indeed  he  seems  to  have  been  enveigle  J 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  141 

On  this  occasion,  the  Remonstrants  exulted  after  a 
wonderful  manner,  and  hoping  that  they  might  now  be- 
come possessed  of  their  wish,  they  laboured  by  their  ad- 
vocate, that  a  certain  formula  of  a  toleration  (the  same 
indeed  which  is  contained  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  articles 
of  the  second  chapter  of  the  ecclesiastical  government  of 
Utrecht,)  should  be  confirmed  by  the  authority  of  the 
illustrious,  the  States,  and  commanded  to  the  churches. 
Though  the  minds  of  many  in  the  convention  of  the  States 
were  inclined  to  this,  yet  the  more  prudent  strenuously 
opposed  it;  thinking  it  to  be  unjust  to  command  (au- 
thoritatively) on  the  church  a  toleration,  as  to  articles 
of  faith  which  had  never  been  duly  examined  in  a  lawful 
ecclesiastical  convention,  and  which  drew  with  them  a 
manifest  change  in  doctrine ;  neither  could  the  peace  of 
the  churches  be  obtained  by  this,  when  it  was  to  be  feared, 
if  it  were  permitted,  that  opinions  so  discordant  should 
be  proposed  from  the  same  pulpit  to  the  same  congrega- 
tions, that  the  churches  should  be  more  and  more  dis- 
turbed, as  experience  had  hitherto  taught.*    Yet  the  Re- 

into  a  measure,  by  no  means  consistent  with  the  part  which  he  after- 
wards sustained  in  the  controversy. 

*  Let  it  be  recollected  that  all  the  parties  were  professedhj,  and 
many  of  them  in  judgment  and  conscience,  strict  Presbyterians  as  to 
church-government.  The  toleration  here  described  is  entirely  dif- 
ferent from  any  thing  known  in  Britain,  or  indeed  at  present  thought 
of.  The  general  sentiment  even  of  those  who  claim  not  only  the 
fullest  toleration,  but  something  beyond  toleration,  as  their  indis- 
putable right,  is,  at  least,  "  Separate  places  of  worship  for  those  of 
discordant  opinions."  The  ground  of  the  toleration  here  stated,  like- 
wise, is  widely  different  from  that  which  is  at  present  insisted  on; 
namely,  that  in  matters  of  conscience  towards  God,  no  human  au- 
thority has  a  right  to  interfere,  provided  nothing  be  avowed  or  done 
which  threatens  or  disturbs  the  peace  of  the  community  ;  and  that 
human  authority  can  make  only  hypocrites,  not  willing  and  conscion- 


142  HISTORY   OF 

monstrants  went  on  to  press  this  their  toleration  by  every 
means,  and  to  commend  it  privately  and  publicly  in  their 
writings  and  sermons;  especially  by  this  argument,  that 
the  articles,  concerning  which  the  controversy  was  main- 
tained, they  said,  were  of  so  small  importance,  that  they 
did  not  relate  to  the  ground  or  fundamental  points  of  sal- 
vation ;  but  in  articles  of  this  kind,  toleration  might  and 
ought  to  be  established. 

July  25,  1614.]  And  thus  they  at  length  effected, 
that  a  decree  concerning  this  toleration,  some  of  the  prin- 
cipal and  powerful  cities  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland 
being  unwilling  and  striving  against  it,  should  be  pub- 
lished in  print,  confirmed  with  certain  testimonies  of 
Scripture  and  of  the  fathers  (among  whom  they  had  also 
brought  forward  Faustus  Regiensiensis,  the  leader  of  the 
Semi-Pelagians.)  Against  which  things,  when  James 
Triglandius,  a  pastor  of  the  church  at  Amsterdam,  had 
answered  in  a  public  writing,  Utenbogardus  also  prolixly 
attempted  a  defence  of  this  decree.  In  this,  he,  by  un- 
worthy methods,  traduced  and  reviled,  as  well  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Reformed  churches,  as  especially  the  lights 
of  the  same,  Calvin,  Beza,  Zanchius,  and  others.  To  this 
writing,  Triglandius  opposed  an  accurate  answer,  in  de- 
fence of  the  honour,  both  of  the  doctrine  and  the  doctors 
of  the  Reformed  churches.  And  when  they  (the  Re- 
monstrants) saw  that  the  authority  of  this  writing,  to  which 
they  had  given  the  name  of  a  decree  of  the  States,  was 

tious  conformists.  This  is  simple,  intelligible,  and  evidently  reason- 
able ;  but  to  tolerate  exclusively  opinions  which  do  not  relate  to  the 
fundamentah  of  salvation,  or  militate  against  them,  must  make  way 
for  intricate  and  endless  disputes  and  difficulties,  about  what  are  and 
what  are  not  the  fundamentals  of  salvation ;  what  is  tolerated,  and 
what  is  not  tolerated. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  143 

not  so  great,  as  that  by  it  they  could  attain  to  what  they 
aimed  at,  they  indicated  that  the  same  things  must  be  at- 
tempted in  another  way ;  and  for  that  purpose,  a  certain 
other  formula  of  toleration  having  been  devised  in  de- 
ceitful phrases,  they,  by  the  hands  of  certain  persons,  who 
secretly  favoured  their  party  and  opinions,  but  were  not 
considered  as  Remonstrants,  solicited  from  the  pastors 
subscription  to  this  formula,  every  where  throughout  Hol- 
land, both  privately  and  in  their  convention. 

But  when  even  in  this  way  the  business  did  not  go  on 
according  to  the  purpose  of  their  own  mind;  they  judged, 
that  those  persons  must  be  compelled  (cogauloii)  by  the 
authority  of  the  superiors,  whom  they  were  not  able  to 
persuade  to  this,  and  that  at  length  some  time  it  must  be 
broken  through,  and  this  business  evidently  accomplished. 
To  this  end  they  likewise  obtained,  that  in  the  name  of 
the  illustrious,  the  States,  the  decree  concerning  mutual 
toleration,  which  had  been  published  in  the  former  year, 
should  be  sent  to  each  of  the  Classes,  and  at  the  same 
time  it  should  be  enjoined  on  the  pastors  to  obey  the  same 
without  any  contradiction.  And  that  they  might  the 
more  easily  prefer  those  who  were  attached  to  their  party, 
to  the  ministries  of  the  churches,  others  having  been  ex- 
cluded ]  they  effected  moreover  that  another  (decree) 
should  be  joined  to  it,  by  which  it  was  permitted,  that  in 
the  vocation  of  pastors  and  elders  it  should  be  allowable 
to  use  that  order,  which  in  the  year  1591  had  been  framed, 
but  not  approved;  from  the  prescribed  rule  of  which, 
the  election  was  appointed  to  be  by  four  of  the  magistracy, 
and  four  others  to  be  deputed  from  the  presbytery.  When 
these  decrees  had  been  transmitted  to  the  Classes,  the 
most  of  them  sent  away  their  deputies  to  the  illustrious, 


144  HISTORY    OF 

the  States,  that  they  might  publicly  explain  their  diffi- 
culties or  grievances,  which  they  had  as  to  those  things, 
that  were  contained  in  the  writing,  and  might  deprecate 
the  introduction  of  the  same.  When  on  this  account  they 
had  come  to  the  Hague,  and  had  now  learned  from  the 
delegates  of  the  principal  cities,  that  those  decrees,  though 
they  had  already  been  transmitted,  had  not  as  yet  been 
confirmed  by  the  customary  {solemni)  approbation  of  all 
the  States;  and  therefore  could  not  as  yet  obtain  the 
force  of  a  law,  they  judged  that  they  must  desist  from 
the  design  till  they  should  be  further  pressed.  But  this 
last  decree  gave  occasion  to  new  contentions  and  disturb- 
ances in  many  places,  especially  in  the  church  at  Harlem. 
For  when  some  magistrates  determined  that  ministers 
should  be  called,  according  to  this  new  form,  and  (thus) 
called  them,  but  the  churches  did  not  approve  it,  it  came 
to  pass,  that  they  refused  to  acknowledge  those  who  had 
been  thus  called  as  their  lawful  pastors,  and  to  have  any 
ecclesiastical  communion  with  them.  It  was  also  effected 
by  these  decrees,  that  certain  Classes  in  Holland,  which 
had  hitherto  preserved  unity  in  the  government  of  the 
churches,  with  the  Remonstrants  for  the  sake  of  peace, 
were  now  torn  away  from  them  (divellerentur),  because 
the  most  of  the  pastors  could  not  approve  these  things : 
yet  as  the  Remonstrants  purposed  that  the  churches 
should  be  governed  according  to  the  prescript  and  law 
of  these  decrees,  but  were  not  able  to  extort  this  from 
their  fellow  ministers  by  authority,  they  introduced  into 
the  conventions  of  the  Classes  certain  political  persons, 
mostly  alienated  from  the  Reformed  religion,  and  attached 
to  their  party,  and  brought  dominion  into  the  churches. 
For  the  orthodox  pastors,  tired  out  by  the  contentions 


P  R  E  C  E  D  I  N  a    EVENTS.  145 

which  from  these  causes  daily  arose  with  the  Remon- 
strauts,  judged  it  to  be  better  to  meet  together  apart 
without  them,  and  to  take  care  of  their  own  churches  iu 
peace,  than  to  be  wearied  with  their  perpetual  contentions. 
In  the  meantime  Utenbogardus  procured  that  it  should 
be  enjoined  on  his  colleagues,  by  the  authority  of  the  su- 
periors, to  obey  these  decrees  also;  which  when  his  col- 
league Henry  Rosa^us  said  that  he  could  not  promise 
with  a  good  conscience,  he  was  suspended  from  his  office 
of  teaching  by  the  authority  of  the  same  persons,  and  by 
the  sinister  instigation  of  Utenbogardus.*  Thence  the 
members  of  the  church  at  the  Hague,  who  loved  the 
purity  (sinceritatem)  of  the  Reformed  doctrine,  continued 
the  exercise  of  their  religion ;  at  first  indeed  in  the  neigh- 
bouring village  of  Risverch,  but  when  the  pastors  had 
obtained  it  by  loan  from  the  other  churches  at  the  Hague, 
in  a  separate  place  of  worship  (templo),  to  which  after- 
wards some  of  the  chief  persons  out  of  the  States  them- 
selves, and  the  counsellors  of  the  courts,  and  the  other 
colleagues,  and  the  most  illustrious,  the  Prince  of  Orano-e 
himself,  and  the  most  Generous  Count  William  Ludovi- 
cus,  leaving  the  assemblies  of  the  Remonstrants,  resorted, 
that  they  might  testify  their  consent  to  the  orthodox  doc- 
trine, and  their  strong  attachment  to  the  same.  The  Re-* 
monstrants  odiously  traduced  this  separation  under  the 
title  of  sCHiSM,f  and  endeavoured  by  all  methods  to  hinder 
or  to  punish  it :  labouring  in  the  meanwhile  that  these 

*  Whatever  pretensions  were  made  to  toleration  by  the  Remon- 
strants, it  is  from  this  most  evident  that  they  paid  no  due  regard  to 
the  rights  of  co7iscience,  the  proper  ground  of  all  toleration. 

t  It  commenced  nearly  as  most  other  schisms  have  done  ;  but  all 
the  blame  did  not  rest  on  those  stigmatized  as  schismatics,  nor  even 
the  greatest  measure  of  it. 
13 


/ 


146  HISTORY   OF 

decrees  sliould  be  authoritatively  put  in  execution  in 
every  place  -where  they  knew  that  the  magistrate  favoured 
them.  On  which  account,  when  many  pious  men  were 
punished  by  fines,  prisons,  and  banishments,  they  appealed 
to  the  supreme  tribunal  of  justice,  and  implored  assistance 
against  force ;  and  when  now  the  most  ample,  the  Senators 
of  the  supreme  court,  attempted  to  succour  the  oppressed, 
they  (the  Hemonstrants)  obtained  by  the  advocate  of 
Holland,  that  an  interdict  should  be  laid  on  the  same 
court,  from  protecting  them.* 

March,  A.  D.  1616.]  But  when  many  also  and  principal 
cities  of  Holland,  and  in  the  first  place  among  them  the 
most  powerful  city  of  Amsterdam,  opposed  the  execution 
of  these  decrees,  it  was  efi'ected  that  Hugo  Grotius  with  cer- 
tain persons  should  be  sent  to  Amsterdam,  in  order  that 
by  his  eloquence  he  might  persuade  the  most  ample,  the 
Senate  of  that  city,  to  approve  the  same  decrees.  When 
he  had  attempted  this  with  a  prolix  oration,  it  was 
answered  by  the  most  ample,  the  Senate,  that  they  could 
by  no  means  approve  that,  passing  by  the  lawful  synodi- 
cal  conventions,  it  should  be  deliberated  in  a  convention 
of  the  States,  concerning  ecclesiastical  affairs,  that  decrees 
should  be  made,  and  the  execution  of  those  decrees  en- 
joined by  authority  ;  that  it  was  purposed  by  them,  that 
the  true  Christian  religion,  the  exercise  of  which  had 
flourished  during  fifty  years  in  these  regions,  should  be 
preserved  ;  they  judged  also  that  even  the  least  change 

■*  What  must  the  modern  advocates  for  toleration,  and  more  than 
toleration,  think  of  that  toleration  which  these  men  pleaded  for, 
■while  thus  employed  in  persecution;  and  who  have  rendered  their 
opponents  odious  even  to  this  day,  as  enemies  to  toleration,  for  re- 
jecting their  legal  measures.'' 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  147 

would  be  pernicious  to  the  republic,  unless  it  had  been 
first  maturely  examined  by  a  lawful  Synod ;  and  further, 
they  could  not  assent  to  the  different  propositions  and 
acts  made  from  the  year  1611,  even  to  the  eighteenth  of 
March  of  this  year,  1616,  nor  to  this  last  proposition  ; 
neither  were  they  willing  that  under  the  name  of  the 
city  of  Amsterdam,  (when  it  was  no  feeble  member 
of  that  convention  of  the  States,)  any  decrees  should  be 
established,  much  less  authoritatively  carried  into  execu- 
tion, or  any  thing  decreed  against  those  who  professed  the 
Keformed  religion,  unless  controversies  and  changes  in 
religion  and  in  ecclesiastical  affairs,  had  been  first  ex- 
amined and  discussed  in  lawful  Synods,  by  the  authority 
of  the  illustrious,  the  States.  But  neither  were  they  wil- 
ling that  pastors  who  were  attached  to  the  opinion  of  the 
Keformed  religion  defended  by  the  Contra-Eemonstrants, 
should  in  the  meantime  on  that  account,  either  be  sus- 
pended or  removed  from  their  ministerial  offices,  because 
they  declared  that  they  could  not  conscientiously  cultivate 
ecclesiastical  unity  with  the  Remonstrants,  neither  that 
the  churches  which  followed  the  same  opinion  should, 
under  the  pretext  of  schism,  or  because  according  to  con- 
science they  were  reluctant  to  attend  on  the  sermons  of 
the  Remonstrants,  be  hindered  in  the  exercise  of  divine 
"worship.  And  all  these  things  they  determined,  until  by 
the  authority  of  the  illustrious,  the  States,  a  lawful  Synod 
should  be  convened,  in  which  these  controversies  might 
be  duly  examined  and  discussed.  Thus  the  labour  and 
endeavour  of  the  Remonstrants,  and  of  those  who  favoured 
them,  -were  in  vain  ;  especiall}^  because  the  magistrates 
of  the  most  ample  city  of  Dort^  of  Enckhuysen,  of  Edamen, 


148  HISTORY    OP 

and  of  Purmerent,  publicly  approved  this  determination 
of  the  Senate  of  Amsterdam.* 

About  this  time,  the  pastors  of  Camp  in  Transylvania, 
having  embraced  the  opinion  of  the  Remonstrants,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  magistracy,  cast  out  of  the  ministry  their 
most  learned  colleague,  and  most  tenacious  of  sound  doc- 
trine, William  Stephanus,  because  he  opposed  their  at- 
tempts ;  and  by  pamphlets  published,  and  by  public  ser- 
mons full  of  calumnies,  they  endeavoured  to  bring  the 
Beformed  religion  into  the  hatred  of  the  common  people. 

March,  A.  D.  1617.]  When,  on  account  of  these  inno- 
vations in  doctrine,  and  the  disturbances  of  the  churches, 
and  of  the  state  which  followed,  they  saw  that  they  were 
rendered  more  and  more  odious,  they  presented  a  second 
Remonstrance  to  the  States,"}"  in  which,  with  incredible 
impudence,  they  endeavoured  to  remove  from  themselves 
the  crime  of  innovation,  and  to  fasten  the  same  on  those 
pastors  who  most  constantly  remained  in  the  received 
doctrine  of  these  churches.  {  And  the  rest  of  the  pastors 
presented  likewise  to  the  States  a  copious  and  solid  answer 

*  As  no  intimation  is  here  given  of  molesting  the  Remonstrants, 
either  pastors  or  churches,  but  merely  of  preventing  the  Contra-Re- 
monstrants  from  being  molested  till  a  Synod  were  held,  this  decision 
of  the  Senate  of  Amsterdam  contains  more  of  the  spirit  of  toleratioa 
than  any  thing  which  we  have  yet  met  with. 

[t  Henceforth  the  titles  of  honour  prefixed  in  the  original  to  the 
States  and  individuals  will  be  omitted. — Editor  of  the  Beard  of  Pub- 
lication.^ 

J  Either  this  whole  narrative  is  false  throughout,  or  this  attempt 
was  made  with  consummate  effrontery ;  not  indeed  incredible,  be- 
cause other  innovators,  both  ancient  and  modern,  have  endeavoured, 
and  with  success,  to  fasten  the  charge  of  innovation  on  those  who 
most  steadily  abode  by  the  doctrine  of  articles,  &o.,  subscribed  by  all 
parties.  But  nothing  is  incredible,  of  which  several  undeniable  in- 
etances  may  be  adduced. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  149 

to  it.  But,  whereas  these  loug  continued  controversies 
had  ah'eady  brought  not  into  the  churches  only,  but  the 
republic  likewise,  so  great  a  mass  of  difficulties,  perturba- 
tions, and  confusions,  that  all  who  loved  the  safety  of  the 
federated  provinces,  or  of  the  lieformed  churches  which 
are  in  them,  or  who  favoured  the  same,  understood  that 
the  remedy  of  these  evils  could  no  longer  be  deferred 
without  the  manifest  danger  of  the  state  and  of  the 
churches;  and  yet  the  States  had  not  been  able  hitherto 
to  agree  as  to  the  kind  of  remedy :  James  I.,  out  of  his 
singular  and  sincere  affection  towards  these  regions  and 
churches,  thought  that  the  States  General  should  be  ad- 
monished by  letters,  no  longer  to  suffer  this  gangrene  to 
feed  upon  the  body  of  the  republic :  but  that  they  should, 
as  soon  as  possible,  proceed  to  meet  these  unhappy  con- 
tentions, divisions,  schisms,  and  factions,  which  threat- 
ened manifest  danger  to  the  state.  And  at  the  same  time 
he  obtested  them,  that  they  would  restore  to  its  original 
purity,  all  errors  having  been  extirpated,  the  true  and 
ancient  Reformed  doctrine,  which  they  had  always  pro- 
fessed, which  had  been  confirmed  by  the  common  consent 
of  all  the  Reformed  churches,  and  which  had  been  always 
the  foundation  and  bond  of  that  most  strict  friendship 
and  conjunction,  which  had  so  long  flourished  between 
his  kingdoms  and  these  provinces;  and  which  he  judged 
might  be  done,  of  all  means  the  most  advantageously,  by 
a  national  Synod,  to  be  called  together  by  their  authority. 
For  indeed  this  was  the  ordiuar}'',  legitimate,  and  most 
efficacious  remedy,  which  had  been  had  recourse  to  in 
every  age,  in  evils  of  this  kind  among  Christians.  But 
moreover  Maurice,  prince  of  Orange,  the  governor  of  fed- 
erated Belgium,  as  often  before  this,  so  now  did  not  de- 


150  HISTORY  OP 

sist  daily,  in  a  most  solemn  and  weighty  manner,  to  obtest, 
as  well  the  States  General,  and  also  the  States  of  Holland 
and  West  Friesland,  that  in  proportion  as  the  safety  of 
the  republic  and  the  churches  was  dear  to  them,  so  they 
would  give  diligent  endeavours  that  a  remedy,  as  soon  as 
possible,  might  be  applied  to  these  most  grievous  evils. 
For  this  purpose  he  also  commanded,  and  pressed  upon 
them,  the  convocation  of  a  national  Synod,  as  the  most 
ordinary  and  the  safest  remedy. 

The  States  of  Zealand  also,  by  D.  Malderaeus,  Brou- 
werus,  Potterus,  and  Bonifiacius  Junius,  solemnly  warned 
and  entreated  the  orders  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  in 
their  convention,  that,  seeing  the  contentions  and  dissen- 
sions grew  more  and  more  grievous  every  day,  with  the 
greatest  danger  of  the  republic,  and  many  remedies  had 
hitherto  been  tried  in  vain,  that  they  would  agree  to  the 
convoking  of  a  national  Synod,  as  the  ordinary  remedy 
proposed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  for  evils  of  this  kind,  and 
always  had  recourse  to  by  Christians.*  Then  likewise  the 
States  of  Gueldria,  Friesland,  Groningen,  and  Omland, 
requested  the  like  thing  by  their  deputies  of  the  same 
States  (General.) 

*  It  has,  I  believe,  been  generally  supposed,  that  the  Synod  of  Dort 
•was  convened  by  a  faction  or  party,  and  for  party  ends  and  purposes  ; 
but  it  seems  undeniable,  that  it  became  the  general  and  almost  uni- 
versal opinion  of  the  different  States  in  the  confederated  provinces, 
that  such  a  national  Synod  as  the  Contra-Remonstrants  always  had 
urgently  requested,  was  become  absolutely  and  indispensabl}'^  need- 
ful ;  and  that  the  Remonstrants  and  their  party  could  no  longer  resist 
this  generally  prevailing  sentiment.  Indeed,  nothing  can  bo  more 
clear,  than  that  all  parties,  except  the  zealous  Remonstrants,  regarded 
a  national  Synod  as  the  proper  and  only  effectual  way  of  terminating 
the  controversial  disturbances ;  and  not  only  sanctioned  by  the  ex- 


rRECEDING    EVENTS.  151 

But  when  tlie  Remonstrants  saw  that  the  conyoking 
of  a  national  Synod  was  recommended  with  so  great 
earnestness  by  kings  and  princes,  and  the  neighbouring 
and  federated  repubhcs,  yea,  and  also  by  the  principal 
cities  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  and  when  they 
feared  lest  the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  of 
whom  many  of  their  own  accord  inclined  to  it,  and  pro- 
moted this  business  diligently,  should  at  length  be  moved 
to  this  consent;  and  so,  that  at  some  time,  an  account 
must  be  rendered  of  their  doctrine  and  actions  before  the 
ecclesiastical  tribunals,  in  order  to  avoid  this,  they  at 
first  proposed  a  new  way  of  settling  the  controversies, 
namely,  that  a  few  persons,  both  political  and  ecclesias- 
tical, of  a  certain  and  equal  number,  should  be  chosen  by 
the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  who,  having 
communicated  counsels  with  each  other,  might  devise 
some  method  of  peace  and  concord,  which  having  beea 
approved  by  the  States,  might  then  be  prescribed  to  the 
churches.  JBut  when  this  did  not  succeed^  (because  the 
more  prudent  easily  foresaw  from  whom,  and  of  what 
kind  of  persons  this  convention  would  be  constituted,  and 
what  was  to  be  expected  from  it;  and  besides,  that  it 
was  unprecedented  in  the  churches,  and  very  little  suited 
for  taking  away  ecclesiastical  controversies  in  things  per- 
taining to  doctrine,)  they  thought  that  the  most  extreme 
measures  must  be  tried,  rather  than  be  reduced  to  this 
necessity;  and  accordingly  recourse  was  had  to  the  most 

ample  of  Christians  in  every  age,  but  enjoined  by  God  himself.  How 
far  they  were  warranted  in  this  sentiment,  constitutes  a  distinct  ques- 
tion. The  Synod  of  Dort,  however,  should  not  be  judged  by  our 
modern  opinions,  but  by  the  general  opinion  of  that  age.  The  reasons 
why  the  Remonstrants  dissented  from  that  opinion  are  very  evident. 


152  HISTORY   OP 

desperate  counsels.  For  some  of  the  claief  persons  (or 
nobles,  2^^ocerihus)  were  persuaded  by  them  that  the 
calling  of  a  national  Synod,  which  was  then  pleaded  for, 
was  adverse  to  the  majesty  and  liberty  of  the  provinces; 
for  that  each  province  possessed  the  supreme  right  of  de- 
termining about  religion  as  it  should  seem  good  to  it : 
that  it  was  an  unworthy  thing  to  subject  this  their  liberty 
to  the  judgment  of  other  provinces;  (and)  that  this  right 
of  majesty  was  to  be  defended  by  all  means,  even  by 
arms.  By  these  and  similar  arguments,  the  minds  of  the 
more  imprudent  were  so  stirred  up  that  the  rulers  of  some 
cities,  having  made  a  conspiracy,  decreed  to  levy  soldiers, 
who  should  be  bound  by  oath,  neither  to  the  States  Gene- 
ral, nor  to  "the  Prince  of  Orange,  the  Commander-in-chief 
of  the  army,  but  to  themselves  alone,  for  the  defence  of 
the  cause  of  the  Remonstrants,  and  of  their  own  authority; 
which  for  the  sake  of  the  same  (cause)  they  had  exposed 
to  danger.  This  was  done  at  Utrecht,  in  which  city  the 
States  General  had  a  garrison  sufficiently  strong  against 
tumults  and  seditions;  at  Harlem,  Leyden,  Rotterdam, 
as  also  Gouda,  Schookhove,  Horn,  and  other  places ;  the 
Remonstrants  instigating  the  magistrates  of  the  cities  to 
this,  as  may  be  clearly  proved  by  divers  of  their  letters, 
which  afterwards  came  into  (the)  hands  (of  the  States.) 
And  thus  the  dissensions  of  the  Remonstrants  would  have 
brought  these  flourishing  provinces  into  the  danger  of  a 
civil  war,  if  this  madness  had  not  been  early  repressed 
by  the  singular  prudence  of  the  States  General,  and  by 
the  vigilance  and  fortitude  of  mind,  never  to  be  sufficiently 
celebrated  (depredicanda)^  of  the  Prince  of  Orange.* 

*  How  far  the  subsequent  proceedings  against  the  Remonstrants 
are  to  be   considered  simply  as  religious  persecution,  may  well  be 


PRECEDING    events'  153 

The  States  General,  when  they  saw  that  by  this  method 
the  provinces  were  brought  into  extreme  danger,  judged 
that  the  calling  of  a  national  Synod  must  no  longer  be 
delayed,  but  be  hastened  at  the  earliest  opportunity; 
especially  when  Dudley  Carleton,  the  ambassador  of  the 
King  of  Great  Britain,  by  a  very  weighty  and  prudent 
speech,  had  earnestly  stirred  up  their  Illustrious  High- 
nesses to  the  same.  This  oration  the  Remonstrants  after- 
wards were  not  afraid  publicly  to  revile,  in  a  most  impu- 
dent and  most  calumniating  pamphlet,  to  which  they  gave 
the  title  of  BUancis  ;  sparing  with  a  slanderous  tongue  no 
order  of  men,  not  the  States,  not  the  Prince  of  Orange, 
yea,  not  even  the  King  of  Great  Britain,  This  pamphlet 
the  States  General  condemned  by  a  public  edict  as  scan- 
dalous and  seditious,  having  offered  a  most  ample  reward 
if  any  one  could  point  out  the  author.  Afterwards  Jo. 
Casimirus  Junius^  the  son  of  the  most  celebrated  Fran- 
cis Junius,  not  unlike  his  father,  (Jiaud  degener,')  co- 
piously refuted  the  same.  Therefore  the  States  decreed 
the  convoking  of  a  national  Synod,  at  length,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  to  be  held  on  the  first  day  of  May  in  the  fol- 
lowing year;  and  at  the  same  time  they  enacted  some 
laws,  according  to  which  they  willed  as  well  that  the  con- 
vocation should  be  instituted,  as  the  Synod  itself  held. 
But  because  the  Remonstrants  did  not  appear  greatly  to 
regard  the  judgment  of  the  Belgic  churches,  and  had 
always  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  people  that  they  did 

questioned,  when  such  seditious,  if  not  treasonable  practices,  wero 
proved  against  them  from  their  own  letters.  It  seems  evident  from 
this  history  that  recourse  to  arms,  in  the  first  instance  at  least,  was 
had  by  the  party  of  the  Remonstrants,  and  in  opposition  to  existing 
laws.  This  is  not  generally  understood.  The  rights  of  conscience, 
and  the  toleration  arising  from  the  recognition  of  it,  seems  to  have 
been  equally  unthought  of  by  both  parties. 


154  HISTORY    OP 

not  dissent  from  the  opinion  of  the  Eeformed  churches,  it 
seemed  good,  also,  to  invite  from  all  the  Reformed  churches 
of  the  neighbouring  kingdoms,  principalities,  and  repub- 
lics, some  theologians,  distinguished  for  piety,  learning, 
and  prudence,  that  they  might  support  by  their  judgments 
and  counsels  the  deputies  of  the  Belgic  churches ;  and 
that  so  these  controversies,  having  been  examined  and 
thoroughly  discussed,  as  it  were,  by  the  common  judg- 
ment of  all  the  Reformed  churches,  might  be  composed 
so  much  the  more  certainly,  happily,  safely,  and  with  the 
greater  benefit. 

Dec.  11,  1617.]  This  decree  having  been  made,  the 
Remonstrants  began  in  a  wonderful  manner  to  make  dis- 
turbances, and  proposed  various  other  projects  {concejpti- 
bus)  by  those  who  were  attached  to  their  cause,  in 
endeavouring  to  overturn  it  and  render  it  of  no  efiect; 
in  Holland,  indeed,  they  themselves,  by  their  favourers, 
demanded  a  provincial  Synod,  against  which  a  little 
while  ago  they  had  entertained  so  strong  an  aversion 
(tanto^oere  ahhorruerant).  And  because  measures  had 
been  devised  for  calling  foreign  theologians  to  the  national 
Synod,  they  thought  that  to  this  provincial  Synod,  if  so 
it  seemed  good,  some  foreign  theologians  might  be  (in- 
vited). But  it  was  answered,  that  indeed  a  provincial 
Synod  had  formerly  been  demanded  by  the  churches  of 
Holland,  when  no  hope  appeared  of  obtaining  a  national 
Synod,  and  when  the  controversies  were  confined  within 
the  boundaries  of  the  churches  of  Holland  alone;  but 
now,  because  the  calling  of  a  national  Synod  had  been 
decreed,  and  the  evil  had  diffused  itself  through  all  the 
provinces,  so  that  it  could  not  be  taken  away  by  the  Sy- 
nod of  one  province,  it  was  at  this  time  altogether  unrca- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  155 

sonable  to  think  of  a  proTlncial  S}Tiod,  for  the  composing 
of  these  controversies.  Because,  in  like  manner,  as  it  be- 
hoved particular  Synods  in  each  of  the  provinces,  to  pre- 
cede the  national  Synod,  so  in  Holland  also,  both  North 
and  South  (Holland),  particular  Synods  would  precede. 
Yet  the  Remonstrants,  by  their  favourers,  pressed  eagerly 
and  urged  such  a  Synod :  either  because  they  thought 
that  it  would  less  obstruct  their  cause,  as  they  had  in  Hol- 
land so  many  great  men  and  even  pastors  favouring  them ; 
or  that  they  might  by  this  tergiversation  absolutely  hinder 
the  calling  of  the  national  Synod.  But  when  they  them- 
selves saw  that  this  demand  was  too  unjust  for  them 
easily  to  persuade  (the  granting  of)  it,  they  fled  to  a  new 
exception,  and  desired  (or  proposed)  that  this  cause  should 
be  deferred  (or  reserved)  to  a  general  council  (cccumeni- 
caiii).  But  it  was  answered  them,  that  it  was  most  un- 
certain whether  or  when  a  general  council  could  be  called  ; 
yet  that  these  evils  required  a  present  remedy,  and  that 
this  national  (Synod)  about  to  be  called  by  the  States 
General  would  be,  as  it  were,  an  oecumenical  and  general 
(council)  j  when  deputies  from  almost  all  the  Reformed 
churches  would  be  present  at  the  same.  If  they  should 
account  themselves  aggrieved  by  the  judgment  of  such  a 
Synod,  it  would  always  be  entire  and  lawful  to  them  to 
appeal  from  this  national  to  a  general  council ;  provided 
only,  that  in  the  meantime  they  obeyed  the  judgment  of 
the  national  Synod.  By  these  evasions  and  subterfuges 
they  effected  that  the  letters  of  convocation  were  for  some 
little  time  delayed ;  and  it  was  necessary  that  the  day  ap- 
pointed for  the  meeting  should  be  changed  and  deferred.* 

*  The  conduct  of  the  Remonstrants,  on  this  occasion,  evidently 
resembled  that  of  an  accused  person  who,  instead  of  demanding  a  fair 
trial,  objects  to  the  authority  of  the  court,  challenges  the  jurymen, 


156  HISTORY    OF 

In  the  mean  wliile  tliat  most  illustrious  person,  Dudley 
Carleton,  in  tlie  convention  of  the  States  General,  publicly 
complained  that  the  honour  of  his  master,  the  King  of 
Great  Britain,  had  been  very  unworthily  and  impudently 
reviled  in  the  infamous  libel  (or  pamphlet)  BilariciSj 
which  the  Remonstrants,  even  after  the  edict  of  their 
Highnesses,  had  taken  care  should  be  printed  again,  having 
been  translated  into  the  Trench  language;  and  having 
briefly  and  solidly  refuted  most  of  the  objections  of  the 
Kemonstrants,  he  explained  to  the  States  General  what 
method  the  Kins;  of  Great  Britain  was  accustomed  to 
employ  in  settling  controversies  concerning  religion  or 
doctrine,  which,  because  it  agreed  with  the  decree  of 
the  States  General,  it  more  and  more  confirmed  their 
Highnesses  in  this  holy  determination.  The  Magistracy 
also  of  the  city  of  Amsterdam,  having  communicated 
counsel  previously  with  the  pastors  of  that  church,  and 
others  called  together  for  this  cause,  propounded  in  writing 
many  and  very  weighty  reasons,  in  the  convention  of  the 
States  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  in  which  it  was 
most  evidently  demonstrated  that  these  controversies 
could  not  be  determined  at  this  season  by  any  other 
method,  than  by  a  national  Synod ;  at  the  same  time 
they  most  solidly  answered  all  the  objections  of  the  Ke- 
monstrants, and  all  their  projects  concerning  a  provincial 
Synod,  and  also  concerning  a  general  council.  Soon  after, 
likewise,  the  Magistracy  of  the  city  of  Enckhuysen,  having 
exhibited  many  reasons  in  writing  also,  approved  the 
same.     These  reasons  were  afterwards  made  public,  that 

and  endeavours  to  find  out  flaws  in  the  indictment,  and  adopts  every 
evasion  to  escape  the  trial,  which  can  be  suggested  by  his  solicitor  or 
counsel. 


PRECEDINQ    EVENTS.  157 

it  might  be  evident  to  all  men  liow  unjustly  the  Remon- 
strants and  tlieir  favourers  acted,  because  they  obstinately 
resisted  the  calling  of  a  national  Synod  by  these  new  pro- 
jects, and  eluded  (suhterfug event)  its  decision. 

The  States  General,  as  they  judged  that  this  thing  so 
entirely  necessary,  and  for  the  most  just  and  weighty 
causes  already  decreed,  was  not  to  be  any  longer  delayed 
on  account  of  projects  and  shiftings  of  this  kind,  again 
decreed,  that  the  convocation  of  a  national  Synod,  without 
any  delay  or  adjournment,  should  be  immediately  insti- 
tuted ;  and  they  determine  that  the  city  Dordrecht  (or 
Dort)  should  be  the  place  of  its  meeting ;  the  day,  the 
first  of  the  next  November.  When  some  persons  among 
the  States  of  Holland  and  West  Friesland,  favouring  the 
cause  of  the  Remonstrants,  opposed  themselves  to  this 
decree,  in  the  convention  of  the  States  General,  who  com- 
plained that  an  injury  was  done  to  the  majesty,  the  right, 
and  finally,  the  liberty  of  that  province,  the  States  Gene- 
ral declared  by  public  letters,  that  they  did  not  purpose 
by  this  convocation  of  a  national  Synod  that  any  thing 
should  be  taken  away  from,  or  lessened  in  the  majesty, 
right,  or  liberty  of  any  province  ;  but  that  this  was  the 
sincere  intention  of  their  Highnesses,  that  without  any 
prejudice  of  any  province,  and  even  of  the  union  and  con- 
federation, by  the  ordinary  decision  of  a  national  Synod, 
the  ecclesiastical  controversies  alone  that  had  arisen  con- 
cerning doctrine,  which  pertained  to  all  the  Reformed 
Belgic  churches,  should  lawfully  be  determined  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  peace  of  the  republic  and  of  the 
churches.  They  then  addressed  letters  to  the  States  of 
each  of  the  provinces,  in  which  they  declared  that  it  had 
been  determined  by  them  to  call  together,  in  the  name 
14 


158  HISTORY    OP 

of  tlie  Lord,  from  all  tlie  churclies  of  these  provinces  a 
national  Synod  on  the  first  of  November  ensuing ;  that 
by  this  method  the  controversies  which  had  arisen  in  the 
same  churches,  might  be  lawfully  examined  and  settled 
in  a  beneficial  manner,  (truth  being  always  preserved.) 

At  the  same  time  they  admonished  them,  that  as  soon 
as  they  could,  they  would  call  a  provincial  Synod  in  their 
own  provinces,  after  the  accustomed  manner ;  from  which 
six  pious  and  learned  men,  and  greatly  loving  peace, 
namely,  three  or  four  pastors,  with  two  or  three  other 
proper  persons,  professing  the  Reformed  religion,  might 
be  deputed,  who,  in  the  aforementioned  national  Synod, 
according  to  the  laws  constituted  by  them,  (a  copy  of 
which  they  transmitted,)  might  examine  those  contro- 
versies and  take  them  away,  truth  being  preserved,  (or 
safe,  salva  veritate.)  To  the  Gallo-Belgic  churches  also 
(of  French  Flanders,)  which  used  to  constitute  a  peculiar 
Synod  among  themselves,  seeing  they  had  been  dispersed 
through  all  these  provinces,  they  addressed  letters  of  the 
same  kind.  These  letters  having  been  received,  the 
States  of  each  of  the  provinces,  called  together  the  pro- 
vincial or  particular  Synods  of  their  own  churches,  in 
which  the  grievances  might  be  proposed  which  were  to 
be  carried  to  the  national  Synod,  the  persons  to  be  sent 
out  to  the  same  be  deputed,  and  the  commands  with  which 
these  were  to  be  furnished,  framed  by  the  common  suf- 
frages of  the  churches.  These  things  were  transacted  in 
each  of  the  piovinces,  in  the  manner  hitherto  in  use  in 
these  Reformed  churches ;  except  that  in  Holland  and 
in  the  province  of  Utrecht,  because  of  the  very  great 
number  of  the  Remonstrants,  the  customary  method  could 
not  in  all  things  be  observed.    For  when  in  Holland  sep- 


PRECEDING   EVENTS.  159 

arations  had  been  made  in  some  of  the  Classes,  so  that 
the  Remonstrants  held  their  own  Class-meetings  apart, 
and  the  other  pastors  theirs  also,  it  seemed  proper  to 
the  States  of  that  province,  that  of  the  Classes,  in  which 
a  separation  of  this  kind  had  not  been  made,  four  should 
be  deputed  by  the  majority  of  votes,  in  the  manner  hith- 
erto customary,  who  with  the  ordinary  power  might  be 
sent  forth  to  the  particular  Synod;  but  in  the  other 
Classes,  for  the  sake  of  avoiding  confusion,  the  Remon- 
strants should  appoint  two,  and  the  other  pastors  in  like 
manner  two,  who  might  be  sent  with  equal  power  to 
the  particular  Synod.  In  the  province  of  Utrecht,  the 
chui'ches  had  not  been  distributed  into  certain  Classes, 
wherefore  it  pleased  the  States  of  that  province  that  all 
the  Remonstrants  should  meet  together  apart  in  one 
Synod;  but  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  who  did  not  follow 
the  opinion  of  the  Remonstrants,  of  whom  there  still  re- 
mained no  small  number,  in  another  (Synod,)  and  that 
from  each  Synod  and  party  three  should  be  sent  forth  to 
the  national  Synod  with  the  power  of  judging. 

But  the  church  of  Utrecht,  as  it  had  been  torn  asunder 
into  parties,  of  which  the  one  followed  the  opinion  of  the 
Remonstrants,  but  the  other  disapproved  of  it ;  and  this 
(party)  recently  set  at  liberty  from  the  oppression  of  the 
Remonstrants,  had  not  made  provision  for  stated  pastors, 
but  used  at  that  time  the  ministry  of  John  Dipetzius,  a 
pastor  of  Dort,  it  so  happened  that  he  was  lawfully  de- 
puted by  another  Synod,  in  the  name  of  the  churches  of 
Utrecht,  which  did  not  follow  the  opinion  of  the  Remon- 
strants.. But  when  the  Synod  of  the  churches  of  Gueldria 
and  Zutphen  had  been  assembled  at  Arnheim,  the  Re- 
monstrant deputies  from  the  Classis  of  Bommellien  refused 


160  HISTORY    OP 

to  sit  along  witli  tlie  rest,  unless  previously  certain  condi- 
tions had  been  performed  to  them,  which  the  Sjnod 
judged  to  be  opposed  to  the  decree  of  the  States.  And 
when  ten  articles  had  before  this  been  offered  by  the  Re- 
monstrants of  the  Classis  of  Neomage,  Bommelli  and  Tiel, 
to  the  States  of  Gueldria,  and  to  the  counsellors  of  the 
same,  which  they  intimated  to  be  taught  by  the  rest  of  the 
pastors  ;  it  had  been  enjoined  on  them  that  they  should 
publicly  name  those  pastors  who  taught  these  things,  in 
order  that  they  might  be  cited  before  the  Synod,  that  it 
might  in  a  legal  manner  be  examined,  whether  the  matter 
were  so  indeed.  For  it  was  evident  (constahat)  that  those 
articles  had  been  framed  by  the  Remonstrants  in  a  calum- 
niating manner,  in  order  to  excite  odium  (ad  conflandam 
invidiam)  against  the  rest  of  the  pastors,  before  the 
supreme  magistracy.  But  they  were  not  able  to  name 
any  one  in  that  whole  province,  except  the  pastor  of  Hat- 
temis,  who  had  abundantly  cleared  himself  to  the  Classis  ; 
and  when  the  Synod  nevertheless  was  willing  to  cite  him, 
that  he  might  be  heard  before  them,  the  Remonstrants  no 
further  pressed  it.  Certainly,  Henry  Arnoldi,  a  pastor 
of  Delft,  who  was  present  in  the  name  of  the  churches 
of  South  Holland,  declared  that  there  was  no  one  in  South 
Holland  who  approved  or  taught  these  things.*  There- 
fore the  Synod  severely  reproved  them  for  these  atrocious 

-'■  In  like  manner  it  is  at  this  day  confidently  asserted  by  writers, 
who,  on  one  account  or  another,  are  regarded  as  worthy  of  credit, 
and  thus  it  is  generally  believed  that  there  are  a  numerous  set  of  men 
in  Britain,  called  Calvinists,  or  Methodists,  or  evangelical  preachers, 
■who  preach  doctrines,  defined  and  stated  by  the  writers,  and  justly 
deemed  absurd  and  pernicious  ;  who,  if  they  were  thus  authoritatively 
called  on  to  prove  their  assertions,  would  scarcely  be  able  to  substan- 
tiate the  charge  on  one  individual  of  the  whole  company. 


PRECEDING  EVENTS.  161 

calumnies;  and  at  tlie  same  time  declared,  that  the 
churches  of  Gueldria  did  not  embrace  or  approve  the  doc- 
trine contained  in  these  articles,  as  it  was  set  forth  by  them : 
though  there  were  in  them  some  sentences,  which,  taken 
apart,  and  in  an  accommodating  sense,  could  not  be  disap- 
proved. Then,  at  length,  having  confessed  the  crime  of 
a  calumny,  into  which  they  had  been  driven  {impactcB 
calumnicv),  they  requested  forgiveness  of  it  (earn  deprecati 
sunt).  There  was  then  drawn  up  in  the  same  Synod,  a 
state  of  the  controversy  between  the  Remonstrants  and 
the  rest  of  the  pastors,  which  afterwards  was  exhibited  to 
the  national  Synod.  And  as  there  were  many  pastors  in 
that  province,  of  whom  some  had  been  suspected  of 
various  other  errors  besides  the  five  articles  of  the  Re- 
monstrants, others  had  illegally  intruded  into  the  ministry, 
and  finally,  others  were  of  profligate  life ;  some  of  them 
having  been  cited  before  the  Synod,  for  these  causes  were 
suspended  from  the  ministry,  but  by  no  means  because  of 
the  opinion  contained  in  the  five  articles  of  the  Remon- 
strants, which  were  reserved  to  the  national  S^^nod.  The 
cause  of  the  rest,  having  been  left  in  the  name  of  the 
Synod,  was  referred  to  some  persons  deputed  by  it,  to  whom 
the  States  likewise  joined  their  own  delegates.  These 
causes  having  been  fully  examined  in  their  Classes,  they 
suspended  certain  of  them  from  their  ministry,  and  others 
they  entirely  removed. 

In  the  mean  while  the  States  General,  when  they  had 
several  times  commanded  those  of  Utrecht  especially  to 
dismiss  the  new  soldiers,  and  those  who,  it  appeared,  had 
been  levied  for  this  purpose  also,  that  the  execution  of 
the  decrees  of  the  future  national  Synod,  if  perhaps  the 
Remonstrants  could  not  approve  of  them,  might  be  hinder- 


162  HISTORY    OP 

ed  by  an  armed  force ;  determined  that  all  these  soldiers, 
of  which  there  were  now  some  thousands,  should,  as  soon 
as  possible,  be  disbanded  and  discharged  by  their  author- 
ity. And  when  this  measure  had  been  carried  into  effect 
by  the  Prince  of  Orange,  with  incredible  fortitude  of  soul, 
prudence,  dexterity,  and  promptitude,  without  any  effusion 
of  blood,  and  their  principal  officers,  who  had  endeavoured 
by  force  to  resist  this  disbanding  of  them,  had  been  com- 
mitted to  custody,  John  Utenbogardus,  James  Taurinus, 
and  Adolphus  Venator,  conscious  in  themselves  of  crimi- 
nality (^male  sihi  conscii),  having  deserted  their  churches, 
fled  out  of  federated  Belgium,  as  likewise  did  a  short  time 
after  Nicolas  Grevinchovius,  having  been  cited  by  the 
court  of  Holland  to  plead  his  own  cause.  And  when  a 
particular  Synod  in  South  Holland  had  been  called  at 
Delft,  most  of  the  Remonstrants,  despising  the  before 
mentioned  decree  of  the  States,  refused  to  depute  any 
person  to  the  Synod ;  and  having  presented  a  little  sup- 
pliant book  (liheUo  supplice)  to  the  States  of  Holland  and 
West  Friesland,  they  petitioned  that,  instead  of  the  na- 
tional Synod  now  proclaimed,  another  convention,  instituted 
according  to  the  same  twelve  conditions,  which  those  who 
were  cited  afterwards  laid  before  the  national  Synod, 
might  be  called.  The  States,  having  heard  the  judgment 
of  the  Synod  of  Delft,  concerning  this  demand,  (which 
also  was  inserted  in  these  acts,)  commanded  them  to  obey 
the  constituted  order,  and  the  mandates  of  the  States ; 
and  moreover,  fully  to  state  their  opinion  comprised  in 
writing,  concerning  the  articles  proposed  in  the  conference 
at  Delft,  in  the  year  1613  ;  and  to  add  all  their  considera- 
tions, which  they  had  respecting  the  Confession  and 
Catechism  of  these  churches.    They  exhibited  the  dcclara- 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  163 

tion  of  their  opinion  on  the  before  mentioned  articles, 
which  afterwards,  having  been  translated  into  Latin  by 
the  delegates  of  this  Synod,  was  communicated  to  the  na- 
tional Synod :  but,  in  the  place  of  considerations,  they 
sent  some  things  gathered  out  of  the  writings  of  certain 
learned  men,  as  if  opposite  to  the  Confession  and  the 
Catechism. 

Before  this  Synod,  John  Utenbogardus  and  Nicolas 
Grevinchovius  were  cited;  and  when  the  former,  as  a 
fugitive  (^:>?*q/i/^2<s),  dared  not  to  appear,  but  the  latter 
contumaciously  refused,  the  accusations  produced  against 
them  having  been  examined,  each  of  them  was  by  the 
judgment  of  this  Synod  removed  from  the  ecclesiastical 
ministry.  But  when  in  South  Holland,  besides  these  two, 
there  were  many  others,  of  whom  the  most  in  these  dis- 
sensions had  been  obtruded  ou  unwilling  churches  with- 
out a  lawful  vocation ;  and  others,  who  besides  these  five 
articles,  had  moreover  scattered  many  Socinian  errors, 
others  had  grievously  offended  the  churches  by  wicked 
and  turbulent  actions,  and  others  finally  led  a  profane 
life;  it  was  judged  necessary,  in  order  that  the  churches 
should  be  purified  from  these  scandals,  and  the  discipline 
of  the  clergy,  as  it  is  called,  which  had  fallen  into  decay, 
should  at  length  be  restored,  that  all  these  disorderly 
(^atdxtovi)  pastors  should  be  cited,  that  they  might  render 
before  the  Synod  an  account,  as  well  of  their  vocation  as 
of  their  doctrine,  and  also  of  their  life ;  which  seemed 
proper  to  be  done  even  for  this  cause  also,  before  the  na- 
tional Synod,  that  if  perhaps  any  should  deem  themselves 
aggrieved  by  the  sentence  of  the  Synod  or  its  deputies, 
they  might  appeal  to  the  judgment  (of  the  national  Synod.) 
Certain  of  these  appeared,  whose  causes  having  been  duly 


164  HISTORY    OF 

examined;  some  of  them  were  suspended  from  their  office, 
and  others  wholly  set  aside.  But  as  to  those  who,  because 
of  the  shortness  of  the  time,  having  been  cited,  could  not 
be  heard,  and  those  who  having  been  cited,  had  not  ap- 
peared, five  pastors  were  deputed,  to  whom  the  States 
joined  also  three  deputies  who  might  take  cognizance  of 
their  cause,  and  give  sentence  upon  it  in  the  name  of  the 
Synod.  But  it  was  expressly  enjoined  on  these  deputies 
not  to  fix  any  censure  on  any  one,  because  of  the  opinion 
expressed  in  the  five  articles  of  the  Remonstrants,  for- 
asmuch as  the  judgment  concerning  the  same  had  been 
reserved  entire  to  the  national  Synod.  But  they,  though 
they  every  where  on  the  aforementioned  most  weighty 
causes,  even  during  the  national  Synod,  suspended  many, 
partly  from  the  office  of  teaching,  and  partly  entirely  set 
them  aside  ;  yet  marked  no  one  with  any  censure  because 
of  the  opinion  of  the  five  articles,  as  it  may  be  evidently 
shown  from  their  very  Acts.*  In  North  Holland  matters 
were  conducted  after  the  same  method,  in  the  Synod  of 
Horn,  in  which  the  pastors  of  Horn,  John  Yalesius, 
John  Rodingenus,  and  Isaac  Welsingius,  having  been 
suspended  from  the  office  of  teaching,  appealed  to  the  na- 
tional Synod.  And  when  the  deputies  of  this  Synod,  along 
with  the  delegates  of  the  States,  examined,  in  the  Classis 
of  Alcmar,  the  cause  of  John  Geystran,  a  pastor  of  Ale- 
mar,  and  of  Peter  Geystran,  his  brother,  a  pastor  of  Eg- 
mond,  it  was  discovered  that  they  had  been  evidently  ad- 
dicted to  the  blasphemous  and  execrable  errors  of  Socinus, 

*  The  appeal  is  thus  made  to  the  registered  Acts  of  these  deputies, 
evidently  because  they  had  been  or  were  likely  to  be  misrepresented 
by  the  favourers  of  the  Remonstrants ;  as,  beyond  doubt,  they  gene- 
rally have  been  to  this  very  day. 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  1G5 

as  it  appears  from  tlioir  own  confession,  wliich,  because 
it  was  publicly  read  in  the  national  Synod,  to  the  horror 
of  all  men  is  likewise  inserted  in  these  Acts.  In  the 
Synod  of  the  Transylvanian  churches,  some  of  the  Re- 
monstrants were  commanded  to  render  an  account  of  their 
doctrine  and  actions ;  and  when  among  them  four  pastors 
of  the  church  of  Campe,  Thomas  Goswin,  Assuerus  Mat- 
thisius,  John  Scotlerus,  and  above  all,  Everard  Vosculius, 
had  been  accused  of  many  errors,  and  of  various  turbulent 
actions,  the  cause  having  been  examined,  it  seemed  good 
to  reserve  it  for  the  national  Synod,  even  as  it  was  after- 
wards brought  before  the  same.  In  the  other  provinces, 
because  no  manifest  Remonstrants  were  found,  the  Synods 
there  held  duly  prepared  all  things  with  less  labour,  after 
the  accustomed  manner,  for  the  national  Synod. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  States  General  had  addressed 
letters  to  James  I.,  king  of  Great  Britain,  to  the  deputies 
of  the  Reformed  churches  of  the  kingdom  of  France,  to 
the  Elector  Palatine,  and  the  Elector  of  Brandenburg ;  to 
the  Landgrave  of  Hesse ;  to  the  four  reformed  republics 
of  Helvetia,  (Switzerland,)  Zurich,  Berne,  Basil  and 
Schaffhausen,  to  the  Counts  of  Correspondentia  and  We- 
devarica ;  to  the  republics  of  Geneva,  Bremen,  and  Em- 
den,  in  which  they  requested,  that  they  would  deign  to 
send  from  them  to  this  Synod,  some  of  their  own  the- 
ologians, excelling  in  learning,  piety,  and  prudence,  who 
might  earnestly  labour  by  their  counsels  and  decisions, 
along  with  the  rest  of  the  deputies  of  the  Belgic  churches, 
to  settle  those  controversies,  which  had  arisen  in  these 
Belgic. churches,  and  to  restore  peace  to  the  same. 

All  these  things  having  been  duly  prepared  and  com- 
pleted, when  at  the  appointed  time  as  well  the  deputies 


166  HISTORY    OF 

of  the  Belgic  cTiurclies,  as  also  the  foreign  theologians,  a 
few  excepted,  had  met  together  at  Dordrecht,  (or  Dort,) 
that  national  Synod  was  begun  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
on  the  thirteenth  day  of  November  (1618.)  But  in  this 
Synod,  what  now  was  actually  done,  the  prudent  reader 
may  copiously  (proUxe)  know  from  the  Acts  of  the  same, 
which  now  are  published  for  the  favour  (satisfaction,  gra- 
tiain)  and  use  of  the  Reformed  churches.  It  hath  seemed 
good  also,  that  to  these  Acts  should  be  joined,  besides 
other  writings  exhibited  to  this  Synod,  the  judgments 
also  of  the  theologians,  concerning  the  five  articles  of  the 
Kemonstrants  as  they  were  proposed  in  the  Synod ;  by 
which  they  may  more  fully  know,  by  the  same,  on  what 
passages  of  Scripture,  and  on  what  arguments,  the  canons 
of  the  Reformed  church  do  rest.  It  is  not  to  be  doubted, 
but  that  the  prudent  reader  will  discover  in  these  judg- 
ments, the  highest  and  most  admirable  agreement.  If 
perhaps  in  less  matters  a  certain  diversity  appear,  even 
this  will  be  an  argument,  that  a  due  liberty  of  prophesying 
and  judging  flourished  in  this  venerable  convention ;  but 
that  all,  notwithstanding,  by  concording  opinions,  agreed 
in  the  doctrine  expressed  in  the  canons  of  this  Synod,  of 
whom  all  and  every  one,  (not  one  indeed  excepted,  or 
declining  to  do  it,)  subscribed  to  testify  this  consent. 

But  all  the  Reformed  churches  are  requested  willingly 
to  embrace,  preserve  and  propagate  this  orthodox  doctrine, 
so  solemnly  in  this  Synod  explained  and  confirmed  from 
the  word  of  God ;  and  transmit  it  to  all  posterity,  to  the 
glory  of  divine  grace,  and  the  consolation  and  salvation  of 
souls.  And  at  the  same  time  also  favourably  to  receive  the 
pious,  and  never  sufiiciently  to  be  celebrated,  zeal  and  earnest 
endeavour  of  the  States  General  of  federated  Belgium, 


PRECEDING    EVENTS.  167 

for  preserving  tlie  purity  (sinceritate)  of  the  Reformed 
religion,  and  also  to  follow  up  with  their  favour,  the  dili- 
gence and  piety  in  maintaining  the  same,  of  so  many  doc- 
tors of  distinguished  churches,  who  were  present  at  this 
Synod ;  and,  above  all  things,  it  is  requested  that  they 
would  earnestly  entreat  the  most  high  and  gracious  God 
(optimum  maximum)  that  he  would  indeed  benignly  pre- 
serve the  Belgic  churches,  and  in  like  manner  all  others 
professing  with  them  the  same  orthodox  doctrine,  in  the 
unity  of  the  faith,  in  peace  and  tranquillity;  and  that  he 
would  inspire  a  better  mind  into  the  Remonstrants  them- 
selves, and  all  others  who  are  involved  in  error  ;*  and  by 
the  grace  of  his  own  Spirit,  would  at  length  some  time 
lead  them  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  to  the  glory  of 
his  own  divine  name,  the  edification  of  the  churches, 
and  the  salvation  of  us  all,  through  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  with  the  Father,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  one,  true,  and  immortal  God,  be  praise,  and 
honour,  and  glory,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen  If 

*  "  That  it  may  please  thee  to  bring  into  the  way  of  truth  all  such 
as  have  erred  and  are  deceived." — (Litany.)  The  Calvinism  of  tho 
Synod  did  not,  it  seems,  prevent  their  prayers  for  those  who,  as  they 
supposed,  were  in  error.  It  did  not  lead  them  to  treat  their  most 
eager  opponents  as  reprobates,  and  give  up  as  necessarily  consigned 
to  destruction,  as  many  ignorantly  suppose,  or  confidently  assert 
that  decided  Calvinists  do,  even  with  malignity  and  malignant  satis- 
faction.     So  greatly  are  they  calumniated  ! 

t  "Accordingly  a  Synod  was  convoked  at  Dordrecht  in  the  year 
1618,  by  the  counsels  and  influence  of  prince  Maurice,  &c." — (Mos- 
hcim,  vol.  v.,  p.  450).  "  Our  author  always  forgets  to  mention  the 
order  issued  by  the  States  General  for  the  convocation  of  this  famous 
Synod  ;  and  by  his  manner  of  expressing  himself,  and  particularly  by 
the  phrase  {Mauritio  auctore)  would  seem  to  insinuate,  that  it  was  by 
this  prince  that  the  assembly  was  called  together.      The  legitimacy 


168  HISTORY    OF,    ETC. 

of  the  manner  of  convoking  this  Synod  was  questioned  by  Olden-Bar- 
neveldt,  who  maintained  that  the  States  General  had  no  sort  of  au- 
thority in  matters  of  religion :  affirming  that  this  was  an  act  of 
sovereignty  that  belonged  to  each  province  separately,  and  respec- 
tively."— (Maclaine,  Ibid.) 

It  was  by  means  of  these  disputes  about  the  ecclesiastical  authority 
(which  all  parties  supposed  to  be  possessed  by  some  of  them),  that 
the  union  of  the  confederated  States  was  endangered  in  this  contro- 
versy. 

"  Dr.  Mosheim,  however  impartial,  seems  to  have  consulted  more 
the  authors  of  one  side  than  of  the  other,  probably  because  they  were 
more  numerous,  and  more  generally  known.  When  he  published  this 
history,  the  world  had  not  been  favoured  with  The  Letters,  Memoirs, 
and  Negotiations  of  Sir  Dudley  Carleton,  which  Lord  Royston  (after- 
wards Earl  of  Hardwicke)  drew  from  his  inestimable  treasure  of  his- 
torical manuscripts,  and  presented  to  the  public,  or  rather  at  first  to 
a  select  number  of  persons,  to  whom  he  distributed  a  small  number 
of  copies,  printed  at  his  own  expense.  They  were  soon  translated 
both  into  Dutcti  and  French  ;  and  though  it  cannot  bo  affirmed  that 
the  spirit  of  party  is  nowhere  discoverable  in  them,  yet  they  contain 
anecdotes  with  respect  both  to  Olden-Barneveldt  and  Grotius,  that 
the  Arminians,  and  the  other  patrons  of  these  two  great  men,  have 
been  studious  to  conceal.  These  anecdotes,  though  they  may  not  be 
sufficient  to  justify  the  severities  exercised  against  these  eminent 
men,  would,  however,  have  prevented  Dr.  Mosheim  from  saying  that 
he  knew  not  on  what  pretext  they  were  arrested."  (Mosheim,  vol. 
v.,  pp.  449,  450.     Note  by  Maclaine.) 

In  a  political  contest  for  authority,  between  prince  Maurice  and 
his  opponents,  in  the  States  General,  the  Ptemonstrants  favoured  his 
opponents,  and  the  Contra-Remonstrants  were  attached  to  him.  The 
prince's  party  at  length  prevailed,  and  "  the  men  who  sat  at  the 
helm  of  government  were  cast  into  prison.  Olden-Barneveldt,  a  man 
of  wisdom  and  gravity,  whose  hairs  were  grown  grey  in  the  service 
of  his  country,  lost  his  life  on  the  public  scaftbld,  while  Grotius  and 
Hoogerberts  were  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment;  under  what 
pretext,  or  in  consequence  of  what  accusations  or  crimes,  is  unknowa 
to  us." — (Mosheim,  vol.  v.,  pp.  448,  449.) 


THE  JUDGMENT 

OF    THE 

NATIONAL  SYNOD  OF  THE  REFORMED  BELGIC  CHURCHES, 

HELD  AT  DORT,  IN  THE  TEARS  OF  OUR  LORD,  1618,  1619; 

AT  WHICH  VERY  MAVT  THEOLOGIAXS  OF  THE  REFORMED  CHURCHES 
OF  GREAT  BRITAIN,  GERJfA.Vr,  AND  FRANCE,  WERE  PRESENT,  CON- 
CERNING THE  FIVE  HEADS  OF  DOCTRINE  CONTROVERTED  IN  THE 
BELQIC    CHURCHES. 

(Published  on  the  5th  of  May,  A.  D.  1619.) 


PREFACE. 


In  the  name  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus    Christ. 
Amen. 

Among  very  many  comforts  which  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ  hath  given  to  his  own  church  militant, 
in  this  calamitous  pilgrimage,  that  which  he  left  unto 
it  when  about  to  go  away  to  his  Father,  into  the  h'eavenly 
sanctuary,  saying,  "  I  am  with  you  at  all  times,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  world,"  is  deservedly  celebrated.  The 
truth  of  this  most  delightful  promise  shines  forth  in  the 
church  of  all  ages,  which,  whilst  it  has  been  besieged 
from  the  beginning,  not  only  by  the  open  violence  of 
enemies,  but  also  by  the  secret  craftiness  of  seducers,  truly 
if  at  any  time  the  Lord  had  deprived  it  of  the  salutary 
guard  pf  his  own  promised  presence,  had  long  since  been 
either  crushed  by  the  power  of  tyrants,  or  seduced  into 
destruction  by  the  fraud  of  impostors. 

^*  (169) 


170  SYNOD    OF    DORT. 

But  that  good  Shepherd,  who  moat  constantly  loveth 
his  flock,  for  which  he  laid  down  his  life,  hath  always, 
most  seasonably,  and  often  by  his  own  right  hand  stretched 
forth,  most  miraculously  repressed  the  rage  of  persecutors; 
and  hath  also  detected  and  dissipated  the  crooked  ways 
of  seducers  and  their  fraudulent  counsels,  by  both  de- 
monstrating himself  to  be  most  effectually  present  {jproe,- 
sentissimuTn)  in  his  church.  Of  this  thing  an  illustrious 
instruction  (documentuiii)  exists  in  the  history  of  the  pious 
emperors,  kings,  and  princes,  whom  the  Son  of  God  hath 
excited  so  often  for  the  assistance  of  his  church,  hath 
fired  with  the  holy  zeal  of  his  house,  and  by  their  help  \ 
hath  not  only  repressed  the  furious  rage  (^furores)  of  ty- 
rants, but  also  hath  procured  to  his  church  when  con- 
flicting with  false  teachers,  in  various  ways  adulterating 
religion,  the  remedies  of  holy  Synods;  in  which  the 
faithful  servants  of  Christ,  by  united  prayers,  counsels, 
and  labours,  have  valiantly  stood  for  the  church,  and  for 
the  truth  of  God ;  have  intrepidly  opposed  themselves 
against  the  '^ministers  of  Satan,  though  transforming 
themselves  into  angels  of  light  ;'^  have  taken  away  the 
seeds  of  errors  and  discords ;  have  preserved  the  church 
in  the  concord  of  pure  religion ;  and  have  transmitted 
the  genuine  (sinceruiii)  worship  of  God  uncorrupted  to 
posterity.  With  a  similar  benefit  our  faithful  Saviour 
hath,  at  this  time,  testified  his  own  gracious  presence 
with  the  Belgic  church,  by  one  means  or  other  (aliquaui) 
very  much  afflicted  for  many  years.  For  this  church, 
rescued  by  the  powerful  hand  of  God  from  the  tyranny 
of  the  Roman  antichrist,  and  the  horrible  idolatry  of 
popery,  (or  the  popedom,  papains,^  and  many  times  most 
miraculously  preserved  in  the  dangers  of  a  long-continued 


SYNOD  OF  DORT.  171 

"war,  and  flourisliing  in  the  concord  of  true  doctrine  and 
discipline,  to  the  praise  of  her  Grod,  to  an  admirable  in- 
crease of  the  republic  and  the  joy  of  the  whole  Reformed 
world,  James  Arminius  and  his  followers,  holding  out  the 
name  of  Remonstrants,  by  various  errors  old  as  well  as 
new,  at  first  covertly,  and  then  openly  assaulted  (tenta- 
runf),  and  while  it  was  pertinaciously  disturbed  with 
scandalous  dissensions  and  schisms,  they  had  brought  it 
into  such  extreme  danger  that  unless  the  mercy  of  our 
Saviour  had  most  opportunely  interposed  in  behalf  of  his 
most  flourishing  church,  they  had  at  length  consumed  it 
with  the  horrible  conflagration  of  discords  and  schisms. 

But  blessed  be  the  Lord  for  ever,  who,  after  he  had  hid 
his  face  for  a  moment  from  us,  (who  by  many  ways  had 
provoked  his  wrath  and  indignation,)  hath  made  it  attested 
to  the  whole  world,  that  he  doth  not  forget  his  covenant, 
nor  contemn  the  signs  of  his  own  people.  For  when 
scarcely  any  hope  of  a  remedy,  humanly  speaking  (hit- 
manitus),  appeared,  he  inspired  this  mind  into  the  States 
General  of  confederated  Belgium,  (see  Ezra  vii.  27,  28,) 
that  with  the  counsel  and  direction  of  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  they  determined  to  go  forth  to  meet  these  raging 
evils,  by  those  legitimate  means  which  have  been  sanc- 
tioned by  the  examples  of  the  apostles  themselves,  and 
of  the  Christian  church  that  followed  them,  during  a  long 
course  of  years,  and  which  have  before  this  been  had  re- 
course to  (iisurpatce)  in  the  Belgic  church,  with  much 
fruit ;  and  they  called  a  Synod  at  Dordrecht  by  their  own 
authority,  out  of  all  the  provinces  which  they  governed ; 
having  sought  out  towards  it  both  the  favour  of  James, 
king  of  Great  Britain,  and  of  illustrious  Princes,  Counts, 
and  Republics,  and  having  obtained  also  very  many  most 


172  SYNOD    OF   DORT. 

grave  theologians,  that  by  common  judgment  of  so  many 
divines  of  the  Reformed  church,  those  dogmas  of  Armi- 
nius  and  of  his  followers  might  be  decided  on  accurately, 
and  by  the  word  of  Grod  alone ;  that  the  true  doctrine 
might  be  confirmed,  and  the  false  rejected;  and  that  con- 
cord, peace,  and  tranquillity  might,  by  the  divine  blessing, 
be  restored  to  the  Belgic  churches.  This  is  the  benefit 
of  God,  in  which  the  Belgic  churches  exult ;  and  then 
humbly  acknowledge  and  thankfully  proclaim  the  compas- 
sions of  their  faithful  Saviour.  Therefore  this  venerable 
Synod,  (after  a  previous  appointment  and  observance  of 
prayers  and  fasting,  by  the  authority  of  the  Supreme 
Magistracy  in  all  the  Belgic  churches,  to  deprecate  the 
wrath  of  God,  and  to  implore  his  gracious  assistance,) 
being  met  together  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  at  Dordrecht, 
fired  with  the  love  of  God  (divini  numinis)  and  for  the 
salvation  of  the  church,  and  after  having  invoked  the 
name  of  God,  having  bound  itself  by  a  sacred  oath  that 
it  would  take  the  Holy  Scriptures  alone  as  the  rule  of 
judgment,  and  engage  in  the  examination  (cognitione) 
and  decision  of  this  cause  with  a  good  and  upright  con- 
science, attempted  diligently,  with  great  patience,  to  in- 
duce the  principal  patrons  of  those  dogmas,  being  cited 
before  them,  to  explain  more  fully  their  opinion  con- 
cerning the  known  five  heads  of  doctrine,  and  the  grounds 
(or  reasons)  of  that  opinion. 

But  when  they  rejected  the  decision  of  the  Synod,  and 
refused  to  answer  to  their  interrogatories,  in  that  manner 
which  was  equitable,  and  when  neither  the  admonitions 
of  the  Synod,  nor  the  mandates  of  the  delegates  of  the 
States  General,  nor  yet  even  the  commands  of  the  States 
General,  availed  any  thing  with  them,  (the  Synod)  was 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  173 

compelled,  by  the  command  of  the  same  lords,  to  enter 
on  another  way,  according  to  the  custom  received  of  old, 
in  ancient  Synods ;  and  from  writings,  confessions,  and 
declarations,  partly  before  published,  and  partly  even  ex- 
hibited to  this  Synod,  an  examination  of  those  five  dog- 
mas (or  points  of  doctrine)  was  instituted.  Which,  when 
it  was  now  completed,  by  the  singular  grace  of  God,  with 
the  greatest  diligence,  fidelity,  and  conscience  (or  con- 
scientiousness), with  the  consent  of  all  and  every  one, 
this  Synod,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  that  it  might  take 
counsel  for  the  entireness  (integritate)  of  the  saving  truth, 
and  for  the  tranquillity  of  consciences,  and  for  the  peace 
and  safety  of  the  Belgic  church,  determined  that  the 
following  judgment,  by  which  both  the  true  opinion, 
agreeing  with  the  word  of  God,  concerning  the  aforesaid 
five  heads  of  doctrine  is  explained,  and  the  false  opinion, 
and  that  discordant  with  the  word  of  God  is  rejected, 
ehould  be  promulgated. 

On  this  preface,  I  would  make  a  few  remarks  : 
1.  If  the  expectations  which  the  persons  constituting 
this  Synod,  and  of  those  who  were  concerned  in  convening 
it,  as  to  the  useful  tendency  and  beneficial  efiects  of  such 
assemblies,  were  indeed  ill-grounded,  and,  of  course,  the 
measure  improper,  the  fault  was  not  exclusively  theirs, 
but  that  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived,  and  indeed  of 
almost  all  preceding  ages.  Not  one  of  the  Reformers,  or 
of  the  princes  who  favoured  the  Reformation,  can  be  named, 
who  did  not  judge  either  a  general  council,  or  national 
councils  or  Synods  of  some  kind,  proper  measures  for 
promoting  the  cause  of  truth  and  holiness,  and  counter- 
acting the  progress  of  schism,  heresy,  and  false  doctrine, 
and  in  every  place  where  the  Reformation  was  established, 
15* 


174  SYNOD    OF     DORT. 

assemblies  of  tlie  rulers  and  teacliers  of  the  church,  under 
one  form  or  other,  were  employed  either  in  framing,  or 
sanctioning,  the  articles  of  faith  adopted  in  each  church, 
and  in  regulating  the  several  particulars  respecting  the 
doctrine  to  be  preached,  the  worship  to  be  performed  by 
by  those  who  constituted  each  church,  and  the  terms  of 
officiating  as  ministers  in  their  respective  societies.  The 
system  of  independency  and  individuality,  so  to  speak, 
either  of  separate  congregations,  or  ministers,  or  Christians, 
without  any  such  common  bond  of  union  or  concert,  had 
not  then  been  thought  of,  at  least  in  modern  times.  And 
at  this  day,  while  numbers  suppose  that  they  steer  their 
course  at  a  distance  from  the  rocks  which  endangered  the 
first  Reformers,  as  well  as  the  whole  church  in  former 
ages,  it  may  well  be  questioned  whether  they  do  not  run 
into  the  opposite  extreme.  Solomon  says,  or  God  him- 
self by  him,  *'  In  the  multitude  of  counsellors  there  is 
safety ;"  yet  who  does  not  know,  that  through  the  evil 
dispositions  and  selfish  conduct  of  those  who  constitute 
the  counsellors,  and  senates,  and  parliaments  of  diff'erent 
nations,  such  abuses  often  occur  in  them,  as  form  a  mani- 
fest exception  to  this  general  maxim  ?  Yet  who  does 
not  also  see,  that  parliaments,  and  counsellors,  and  laws, 
are  in  themselves  very  desirable,  and  far  preferable  to 
every  thing  being  settled  by  the  sole  will  or  caprice  of 
every  one  who  by  any  means  obtains  authority  ?  or  that 
every  man  should  do  that  which  is  right  in  his  own  eyes, 
as  when  there  was  no  king  in  Israel  ?  The  abuse  alone 
is  the  evil,  and  to  be  guarded  against ;  the  thing  itself  is 
allowedly  beneficial. 

The  apostles  themselves,  when  consulted  by  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  did  not  settle  the  question  proposed  to  them  by 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  175 

their  own  direct  authority,  but  "  the  apostles  and  elders 
came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter/^  Acts  xv.  6. 
It  is  evident  that  some,  even  in  '^  that  first  general  coun- 
cil/' as  it  is  very  improperly  called,  had  strong  prejudices 
against  the  measure  which  was  finally  decided  on ;  yet  its 
decrees  proved  a  blessing  of  no  small  magnitude  to  the 
churches  of  Christ,  whether  constituted  of  Jewish  or  Gen- 
tile converts.  Now,  a  measure  thus  sanctioned  cannot  be  evil 
in  itself,  though  General  Councils  and  Synods  should  have 
in  many  or  most  instances  been  productive  of  far  greater 
evil  than  good.  The  fault  lay  in  the  motives,  the  corrupt 
passions  and  wrong  state  of  mind  and  heart  of  those  who 
convened,  and  of  those  who  constituted  them,  (that  is,  ia 
the  abuse  of  the  thing,)  not  in  the  thing  itself. 

The  apostles  by  their  own  authority  might  have  decreed 
the  same  things,  and  have  said,  ^'  It  seemed  good  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  to  us,  &c. ;"  but  they  were  not  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  inspiration  to  adopt  this  method ;  they  did 
nothing  by  absolute  authority ;  it  does  not  appear  that 
any  thing  directly  miraculous,  or  of  immediate  revelation, 
concurred  in  their  decision.  It  was  the  result  of  argu- 
ments drawn  from  facts,  and  from  the  holy  Scriptures, 
under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  not  materially 
difiering  from  what  uninspired  men,  of  the  same  charac- 
ter and  heavenly  "wisdom,  without  partiality  and  without 
hypocrisy/'  might  have  formed,  under  the  mere  ordinary 
teaching  and  superintendence  of  the  same  Spirit.  Now, 
it  is  not  impossible  for  God  to  raise  up  elders  and  teachers, 
bearing  this  holy  character,  and  endued  with  this  heavenly 
wisdoin,  in  other  ages  and  nations,  who,  coming  together 
to  consider  of  those  things  which  corrupt  the  doctrine, 
worship,  and  purity,  or  disturb  the  peace,  of  the  church. 


176  SYNOD    OF    DORT. 

may  form  and  promulgate  decisions,  so  evidently  grounded 
on  a  fair  interpretation  of  the  sacred  oracles,  and  so  power- 
fully enforced  by  the  character  and  influence  of  those 
concerned,  as,  by  the  divine  blessing,  may  produce  the 
most  extensively  beneficial  effects. 

General  councils,  so  called,  convened  by  the  concurring 
authority  of  many  princes  and  rulers,  over  rival  nations, 
are  not  likely  to  come  to  any  such  scriptural  decisions ; 
and  the  history  of  general  councils  is  certainly  suited 
exceedingly  to  damp  our  expectations  from  them.  But 
the  history  of  the  Reformation,  both  on  the  continent  and 
in  this  land,  produces  many  instances  of  conventions, 
under  one  name  or  other,  in  which  the  rulers  and  teachers 
of  the  church,  under  the  countenance  of  princes  who 
favoured  the  cause  of  truth  and  holiness,  came  to  such 
decisions,  in  the  most  important  matters,  as  proved  very 
extensive  and  permanent  benefits  to  mankind,  and  which 
could  not  have  been  expected  without  united  deliberations 
and  determinations  of  this  kind.  The  ministers  and  mem- 
bers of  the  establishment,  in  this  land,  at  least,  must  be 
allowed  to  think  that  this  was  the  case,  in  the  framing 
of  our  articles,  liturgy,  and  homilies. 

It  is  true  that  afterwards  convocations  became  useless, 
or  even  worse  than  useless,  and  so  sunk  into  disuse,  but 
this  was  not  until  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  piety,  which 
actuated  our  first  Reformers,  had  most  grievously  de- 
clined, and  made  way  for  a  political  and  party  spirit,  in 
the  persons  concerned.  Thus  the  abuse  of  the  measure, 
not  the  measure  itself,  must  bear  the  blame. 

2.  I  observe  from  this  preface,  that  the  members  of  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  and  in  the 
language  at  least  of  genuine  piety,  declare  the  awful  obliga- 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  177 

tions  under  whicli  they  brought  themselves,  to  decide  the 
controverted  questions  according  to  the  holy  Scriptures 
alone,  and  their  full  consciousness  that  they  had  dis- 
charged this  obligation  in  an  upright  manner.  The  names 
annexed  to  their  decisions  certainly  include  among  them 
a  great  proportion  of  the  most  able  Protestant  and  Re- 
formed theologians  in  Europe :  and  who  can  doubt  the 
sincerity  of  these  professions,  when  coming  from  such  men 
as  Bishops  Davenant  and  Ward,  and  those  with  whom 
they  thus  cordially  united  ?  Prejudices,  mistakes,  and 
faults  of  many  kinds  may  be  supposed  in  them,  but  the 
candid  and  pious  mind  recoils  from  the  idea  that  the 
whole  was  direct  and  intended  hypocrisy. 

In  fact,  I  must  give  it  as  my  opinion  at  least,  that  they 
did  fulfil  their  solemn  engagement,  and  must  confess,  that 
fewer  things  appear  to  me  unscriptural  in  these  articles 
than  in  almost  any  human  composition  which  I  have  read 
upon  the  subject.  Of  course  I  expect  that  anti-Calvinists 
will  judge  otherwise,  and  even  many  Calvinists  ;  yet  surely 
every  candid  man  will  allow  that  they  honestly  meant 
thus  to  decide,  and  thought  that  they  had  thus  decided. 

It  may  also  be  seen,  in  the  course  of  this  work,  that 
their  doctrine  accorded  with  the  Belgic  articles  before  in 
force  among  them,  to  which  the  Contra-Eemonstrants  had 
all  along  appealed. 

3.  I  would  observe,  that  they  seem  to  have  aimed  at 
too  much  in  their  deliberations  and  decisions,  not  too  much 
for  an  ordinary  controversial  publication,  but  too  much 
for  an  authoritative  standard^  to  be  entirely  received  and 
adhered  to  by  all  the  ministers  of  religion  and  teachers 
of  youth  in  the  Belgic  churches.  I  should  indeed  say 
far  too  much.    And  here  I  again  avow  my  conviction  of 


178  SYNOD    OF    DORT. 

the  superior  wisdom  bestowed  on  the  compilers  of  our 
articles  on  the  several  points  under  consideration,  in  which, 
while  nothing  essential  is  omitted  or  feebly  stated,  a  gene- 
rality of  language  is  observed,  far  more  suitable  to  the 
design  than  the  decrees  of  this  Synod,  and  tending  to 
preserve  peace  and  harmony  among  all  truly  humble  Chris- 
tians, who  do  not  in  all  respects  see  eye  to  eye,  yet  may 
^^  receive  one  another,  but  not  to  doubtful  disputations ;" 
whereas  the  very  exactness  and  particularity  into  which, 
what  I  must  judge,  scriptural  doctrine  is  branched  out, 
and  errors  reprobated,  powerfully  counteracted  the 
intended  effect,  and  probably  more  than  any  thing  else, 
or  all  other  things  combined,  has  brought  on  this  Synod 
such  decided,  but  unmerited,  odium  and  reproach. 

4.  I  would  observe,  that  using  the  arm  of  the  magis- 
trate, and  inflicting  penalties  on  those  who  stood  out 
against  the  decisions  of  the  Synod,  not  being  mentioned 
in  the  preface,  will  more  properly  be  considered  in  another 
stage  of  our  progress.  But  had  the  decrees  been  promul- 
gated, and  compliance  with  them  demanded  from  all  who 
acted  as  ministers  of  religion,  or  teachers  of  youth  in  the 
established  seminaries  of  the  Belgic  church,  with  simply 
the  exclusion  from  such  stations  of  those  who  declined 
compliance,  or  violated  their  engagements  to  comply, 
while  a  toleration  was  granted,  as  at  present  in  Britain, 
either  to  preach  or  teach  in  other  places  or  schools,  the 
terms  might  indeed  have  been  considered  as  too  strict, 
and  requiriug  more  than  could  reasonably  be  expected  ) 
but  in  other  respects,  it  does  not  appear  that  the  conduct 
of  the  Synod  would  have  been  blamable.  For  every  body 
or  company  of  professed  Christians,  down  from  established 
national  churches  to  independent  dissenting  congregations, 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  179 

prescribe  terms  of  communion,  or  of  officiating  as  ministers 
on  those  who  desire  voluntarily  to  join  them,  and  exclude 
such  as  decline  compliance. 

How  far  the  revenues  in  the  Belgic  churches  could  with 
any  propriety  have  been  shared,  and  any  portion  of  them 
allotted  to  what  we  might  call  the  dissenting  teachers,  I 
am  not  prepared  to  say.  But  as  toleration  (in  this  sense 
at  least)  was  no  part  of  the  system  at  the  Reformation 
in  any  country,  the  ancient  revenues  for  religious  purposes, 
as  far  as  they  were  preserved  for  those  uses,  of  course  were 
allotted  to  the  established  ministers  in  the  different 
churches.  Neither  dissenters,  nor  jyrovision  for  dissenters, 
were  thought  of,  and  it  would  afterwards  have  been  ex- 
pecting too  much  in  general,  to  suppose  that  they 
who  found  themselves  in  possession  of  these  revenues 
would  voluntarily  share  them  with  the  dissentients,  or 
that  rulers  would  venture  to  compel  them.  Yet,  if  to  a 
full  toleration  something  had  publicly  been  allotted  towards 
the  support  of  j?eac(^M^  and  conscientious  dissenting  teach- 
ers, it  would,  as  it  appears  to  me,  at  least  have  had  a 
most  powerful  effect  in  diminishing  acrijnony,  silencing 
objections,  and  promoting  peace  and  love. 


ARTICLES 


OP 


THE   SYNOD   OF  DORT. 

The  Articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  Heylin  introduces 
in  this  manner: — "Because  particular  men  may  some- 
times be  mistaken  in  a  public  doctrine,  and  that  the  judg- 
ment of  such  men  being  collected  by  the  hands  of  their 
enemies,  may  be  unfaithfully  related,  we  will  next  look 
on  the  conclusions  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  which  is  to  be 
conceived  to  have  delivered  the  genuine  sense  of  all  the 
parties,  as  being  a  representative  of  all  the  Calvinian 
Churches  of  Europe,  (except  those  of  France,)  some  few 
divines  of  England  being  added  to  them.  Of  the  calling 
and  proceedings  of  this  Synod  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
speak  further  in  the  following  chapter.  At  this  time  I 
shall  only  lay  down  the  results  thereof  in  the  five  contro- 
verted points  (as  I  find  them  abbreviated  by  Dan.  Tile- 
nus)  according  to  the  heads  before  mentioned  in  summing 
up  the  doctrine  of  the  Council  of  Trent.''  (Refutation 
of  Calvinism,  p.  566.) 

A  few  things  may  here  be  noted. — Is  it  very  probable 
that  such  decided  anti-Calvinists  as  Heylin  or  Collier 
should  be  impartial  in  their  account  of  this  celebrated 
Synod  ?  Is  it  to  be  supposed  that  there  was  no  difference 
of  sentiment  among  the  persons  of  whom  it  was  com- 

(180) 


SYNOD   OP   DORT.  181 

posed  ?  Were  four  divines  an  adequate  representation  of 
all  the  Calviuists  in  England  ?  Did  not  one  or  more  of 
all  these  four  dissent  from  the  decisions  of  this  Synod  ? 
Were  other  Protestant  countries  represented  in  any  great 
degree  more  adequately?  AVere  not  the  leading  men 
greatly  embittered  with  personal  enmities,  and  the  spirit 
of  persecution  and  resentment  ?  Did  not  political  interests 
and  the  spirit  of  party  still  more  embitter  the  spirits,  or 
sway  the  deliberations  and  conclusions  of  the  Synod  ? 
And  therefore  are  all  the  Calvinists  who  lived  at  that 
time,  or  who  now  live,  or  whoever  shall  live,  to  be  judged 
according  to  the  proceedings  of  the  Synod  of  Dort  ?  It 
would  be  no  difficult  undertaking  by  such  a  procedure  to 
fix  very  heavy  charges  on  the  whole  body  of  anti-Cal- 
vinists  in  Europe  and  in  the  world;  but  attempts  of  this 
kind  prove  nothing,  except  a  disposition  to  act  the  part 
of  a  special  pleader  in  the  controversy,  rather  than  that 
of  an  impartial  judge.  As  I,  however,  had  met  with  the 
same  abstract  of  the  articles  of  this  Synod  in  other  pub- 
lications more  favourable  to  Calvinism,  I  had  no  suspicion 
that  these  were  not  the  real  articles  of  the  Synod,  but  an 
abbreviation,  (yet  with  several  clauses  also  added,)  an  ab- 
breviation by  avowed  opponents.  But  the  Christian  Ob- 
server first  excited  a  suspicion  that  these  were  not  the 
real  articles  of  the  Synod,  and  led  me  to  inquire  after  a 
copy  of  those  articles,  which  are  indeed  immensely  more 
discordant  with  the  abbreviations  than  I  could  have  pre- 
viously imagined.  But  let  the  attentive  reader  judge 
from  the  following  literal  translation  of  these  articles,  &c. 
as  contained  in  the  Sylloge  Oonfessionum^  Oxford,  1804. 
16 


182  ARTICLES    or    THE 


CHAPTER  I. 

OF  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  DIVINE  PREDESTINATION. 

Art.  1.  As  all  men  have  sinned  in  Adam,  and  have 
become  exposed  to  the  curse  and  eternal  death,  God  would 
have  done  no  injustice  to  any  one,  if  he  had  determined 
to  leave  the  whole  human  race  under  sin  and  the  curse, 
and  to  condemn  them  on  account  of  sin ;  according  to 
those  words  of  the  apostle,  ^'  All  the  world  is  become 
guilty  before  God/'  Rom.  iii.  19.  "  All  have  sinned, 
and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God.''  verse  23.  And, 
^'  The  wages  of  sin  is  death."    Rom.  vi.  23.* 

2.  But  "  in  this  is  the  love  of  God  manifested,  that  he 
sent  his  only-begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  every  one 
who  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  ever- 
lasting life."  1  John  iv.  9.  John  iii.  16. 

3.  But  that  men  may  be  brought  to  faith,  God  merci- 
fully sends  heralds  of  this  most  joyful  message,  to  whom 
he  willeth,  and  when  he  willeth,  by  whose  ministry  men 
are  called  to  repentance,  and  faith  in  Christ  crucified. 
For  ^^  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they  have 
not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? 
and  how  shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent  ?"  Rom. 
X.  14,  15. 

4.  They  who  believe  not  the  Gospel,  on  them  the  wrath 
of  God  remaineth  ;  but  those  who  receive  it,  and  embrace 
the  Saviour  Jesus  with  a  true  and  living  faith,  are  through 

*  Gal.  iii.  10,  22. — "  In  every  person  born  into  the  world,  it, 
(original  sin,)  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  damnation."    Art.  ix. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  183 

him,  delivered  from  the  wrath  of  God,  and  receive  the 
gift  of  everlasting  life  (ac  vita  atcrna  donantin-).  Rom. 
vi.  23. 

5.  The  cause  or  fault  of  this  unbelief,  as  also  of  other 
sins,  is  by  no  means  in  God,  but  in  man.  But  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  and  salvation  by  him,  is  the  free  gift  of 
God.  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith,  and  that  not 
of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God."  Eph.  ii.  8.  In  like 
manner,  "  It  is  given  you  to  believe  in  Christ."  Phil.  i.  29. 
(See  Art.  x.) 

6.  That  some,  in  time,  have  faith  given  them  by  God, 
and  others  have  it  not  given,  proceeds  from  his  eternal 
decree ;  for  "  known  unto  God  are  all  his  works,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world."  Acts  xv.  18.  Eph,  i.  11.*  Ac- 
cording to  which  decree,  he  graciously  softens  the  hearts 
of  the  elect,  however  hard,  and  he  bends  them  to  be- 
lieve; but  the  non-elect  he  leaves,  in  just  judgment,  to 
their  own  perversity  and  hardness.f  And  here,  especial- 
ly, a  deep  discrimination,  at  the  same  time  both  merciful 
and  just,  a  discrimination  of  men  equally  lost,  opens  itself 
to  us ;  or  that  decree  of  Election  and  Reprobation  which 
is  revealed  in  the  word  of  God.  Which,  as  perverse,  im- 
pure, and  unstable  persons  do  wrest  to  their  own  destruc- 

*  Eph.  i.  4,  5  ;  iii.  11.  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  2  Tim.  i.  9, 10.  Tit.  i.  2. 
1  Pet.  i.  2,  20.     Rev.  xiii.  8 ;  xvii.  8. 

f  "  Predestination  to  life  is  the  everlasting  purpose  of  God,  where- 
by, before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid,  he  hath  constantly 
decreed  by  his  counsel,  secret  to  us,  to  deliver  from  curse  and  dam- 
nation those  whom  he  hath  chosen  in  Christ  out  of  mankind,  and  to 
bring  them  by  Christ  to  everlasting  salvation,  as  vessels  made  to 
honour.  -Wherefore,  they  which  are  endued  with  so  excellent  a  bene- 
fit of  God,  be  called  according  to  God's  purpose  by  his  Spirit  working 
in  due  season;  they  through  grace  obey  the  calling j  they  be  justi- 
fied freely,  «tc."    Art.  xvii. 


184  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

tion,  so  it  affords  ineffable  consolation  to  holy  and  pious 
souls.* 

7.  But  Election  is  the  immutable  purpose  of  God,  by 
which,  before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid,  he 
chose,  out  of  the  whole  human  race,  fallen  by  their  own 
fault  from  their  primeval  integrity  into  sin  and  destruc- 
tion, according  to  the  most  free  good  pleasure  of  his  own 
will,  and  of  mere  grace,  a  certain  number  of  men,  neither 
better  nor  worthier  than  others,  but  lying  in  the  same 
misery  with  the  rest,  to  salvation  in  Christ,  whom  he 
had,  even  from  eternity,  constituted  Mediator  and  Head 
of  all  the  elect,  and  the  foundation  of  Salvation;  and 
therefore  he  decreed  to  give  them  unto  him  to  be  saved, 
and  effectually  to  call  and  draw  them  into  communion 
with  him,  by  his  own  word  and  Spirit ;  or  he  decreed 
himself  to  give  unto  them  true  faith,-j"  to  justify,  to  sanc- 
tify, and  at  length  powerfully  to  glorify  them,  having  been 

*  "  As  the  godly  consideration  of  predestination  and  our  election 
in  Christ  is  full  of  sweet,  pleasant,  and  unspeakable  comfort  to  godly 
persons,  and  such  as  feel  in  themselves  the  working  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of  the  flesh  and  their  earthly  members, 
and  drawing  up  their  minds  to  high  and  heavenly  things ;  as  well 
because  it  doth  greatly  establish  and  confirm  their  faith  of  eternal 
salvation,  to  be  enjoyed  through  Christ,  as  because  it  doth  fervently 
kindle  their  love  to  God;  so  for  curious  and  carnal  persons,  lacking 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  to  have  continually  before  their  eyes  the  sentence 
of  God's  predestination,  is  a  most  dangerous  downfall,  whereby  the 
devil  doth  thrust  them  either  into  desperation,  or  into  wretchlessness 
of  most  unclean  living,  no  less  perilous  than  desperation."  Art.  xvii. 
Whatever  method  of  interpretation  be  adopted,  as  to  the  different 
parts  of  this  our  article,  they  who  cordially  approve  it  cannot  con- 
sistently object  to  this  article  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  which  is  entirely 
coincident  with  it,  and  at  least  not  more  decided  and  explicit. 

f  "  We  believe  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  dwelling  in  our  hearts,  im- 
parts to  us  true  faith,  that  we  may  obtain  the  knowledge  of  so  great 
a  mystery." — Belgic  Confession. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  185 

kept  ia  the  communion  of  his  Son,  to  the  demonstration 
of  his  mercy,  and  the  praise  of  the  riches  of  his  glorious 
grace,  as  it  is  written  :  ^'  God  hath  chosen  us  in  Christ 
before  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid,  that  we 
should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love, 
having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of  children,  by 
Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure 
of  his  will ;  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace, 
wherein  he  hath  freely  made  us  accepted  to  himself  in 
that  Beloved  One.'^  Eph.  i.  4 — 6.  And  in  another  place, 
"  AYhom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also  called ;  and 
whom  he  called,  them  he  also  justified ;  and  whom  he 
justified,  them  he  also  glorified."  Rom.  viii.  30. 

8.  This  election  is  not  multiform,  but  one  and  the 
same  of  all  that  shall  be  saved,  in  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
tament, seeing  that  the  Scripture  declares  the  good  plea- 
sure, purpose,  and  counsel  of  the  will  of  God,  by  which 
he  has,  from  eternity,  chosen  us  to  grace  and  glory :  both 
to  salvation  and  the  way  of  salvation,  which  he  hath  '^  be- 
fore prepared  that  we  should  walk  in  it."  2  Thess.  ii. 
13,  U.  1  Pet.  i.  2. 

9.  This  same  election  is  not  made  from  any  foreseen 
faith,  obedience  of  faith,  holiness,  or  any  other  good 
quality  and  disposition,  as  a  prerequisite  cause  or  con- 
dition in  the  man  who  should  be  elected,  but  unto  faith, 
and  unto  the  obedience  of  faith,  holiness,  &c.  And,  there- 
fore, (or  truly,  proiyide,)  election  is  the  fountain  of  every 
saving  benefit ;  whence  faith,  holiness,  and  the  other  sal- 
utary gifts,  and  finally,  eternal  life  itself,  flow  as  its  fruit 
and  efi"ect,  according  to  that  word  of  the  apostle :  "  He 
hath  chosen  us  (not  because  we  were,  but)  that  we  might 
teholy,  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love."  Eph.  i.  4. 

16* 


186  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

10.  Now  the  cause  of  this  gratuitous  election  is  the 
sole  good  pleasure  of  God,  (Matt.  xi.  26.  Eph.  i.  5.  1  Tim. 
i.  9.  James  i.  18,)  not  consisting  in  this,  that  he  elected 
into  the  condition  of  salvation  certain  qualities  or  human 
actions  from  all  that  were  possible ;  but  in  that,  out  of 
the  common  multitude  of  sinners,  he  took  to  himself  cer- 
tain persons  as  his  peculiar  property,  according  to  the 
Scripture  :  ^^  For  the  children  being  not  yet  born,  neither 
having  done  any  good  or  evil,  &c.,  it  is  said,'^  (that  is,  to 
Rebecca,)  ^^the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger;  even  as 
it  is  written,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated.'' 
Kom.  ix.  11 — 13.  And  ^^as  many  as  were  ordained 
(ordinati)  to  eternal  life,  believed."  Acts  xiii.  48. 

11.  And  as  Grod  himself  is  most  wise,  immutable,  om- 
niscient, and  omnipotent,  so  election  made  by  him  can 
neither  be  interrupted,  changed,  recalled,  nor  broken  off; 
nor  can  the  elect  be  cast  away,  nor  the  number  of  them 
be  diminished. 

12.  Of  this,  his  eternal  and  immutable  election  to  sal- 
vation, the  elect,  though  by  various  steps,  and  in  an  un- 
equal measure,  are  rendered  certain  (or  assured),  not 
indeed  by  curiously  scrutinizing  the  deep  and  mysterious 
things  of  God,  but  by  observing  in  themselves,  with 
spiritual  delight  and  holy  pleasure,  the  infallible  fruits  of 
election  described  in  God's  word,  such  as  true  faith  in 
Christ,  filial  fear  of  God,  sorrow  for  sin,  according  unto 
God  (r.v7iri  xdta.  (dsbv — ^^  Godly  sorrow,")  (2  Cor.  vii.  10 
Gr.)  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness,  &c.* 

*  How  difiFerent  is  this  from  the  generally  circulated  opinion,  that 
they  who  believe  election  in  the  Calvinistic  sense,  are  taught  to  assume 
it  a  certainty  that  they  are  the  elect  without  further  evidence  !  In 
this  the  vehement  opposers,  and  the  perverters  of  the  doctrine,  seem  to 
coincide,  but  no  more  with  the  Synod  of  Dort,  than  with  Peter's 
exhortation.  2  Pet.  i.  5 — 10. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  187 

13.  From  the  sense  and  assurance  (ccrtitudine)  of  this 
election,  the  children  of  God  dailj  find  greater  cause  of 
humbling  themselves  before  God,  of  adoring  the  abyss  of 
his  mercies,  of  purifying  themselves,  and  of  more  ardently 
loving  him  reciprocally  Tvho  had  before  so  loved  them; 
so  far  are  they  from  being  rendered  by  this  doctrine  of 
election,  and  the  meditation  of  it,  more  slothful  in  obser- 
ving the  divine  commands,  or  carnally  secure.*  Where- 
fore, by  the  just  judgment  of  God,  it  is  wont  to  happen 
to  those  who  either  are  rashly  presuming,  or  idly  and 
frowardly^?-a^m^  (/abulcnites)  about  the  grace  of  election, 
that  they  are  not  willing  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  the  elect. 

14.  But  as  this  doctrine  of  divine  election,  in  the  most 
wise  counsel  of  God,  was  predicated  by  the  prophets,  by 
Christ  himself,  and  by  the  apostles,  under  the  Old  as 
well  as  under  the  New  Testament,  and  then  committed  to 
the' monuments  of  the  sacred  Scriptures,  so  it  is  to  be  de- 
clared at  this  day  by  the  church  of  God,  to  whom  it  is 
peculiarly  destinated,  with  a  spirit  of  discrimination,  in 
a  holy  and  religious  manner,  in  its  own  place  and  time, 
all  curious  scrutinizing  the  ways  of  the  Most  High  being 
laid  aside  ;  and  this  to  the  glory  of  the  most  holy  divine 
name,  and  for  the  lively  solace  of  his  people. f 

15.  Moreover,  holy  Scripture  doth  illustrate  and  com- 
mend to  us  this  eternal  and  free  grace  of  our  election,  in 

*  1  Cor.  XV.  58.  Col.  iii.  13,  14.  1  John  iii.  2,  3. 

f  Election,  as  a  part  of  divine  revelation,  and  of  the  "whole  coun- 
sel of  God,"  must  be  preached  ;  we  must  "  not  shun  to  declare  it,'* 
for  in  doing  so,  what  do  we  but  presume  ourselves  wiser  than  He 
■who  revealed  it  as  a  part  of  his  counsel,  and  decide  that  it  ought 
not  to  have  been  revealed  ?  But  this  declaration  must  be  made 
with  "  discrimination,  in  a  holy  and  religious  manner,  <tc."  Thua 
declared  in  its  proper  connection,  application,  and  proportion,  as  in 


188  ARTICLES   or   THE 

this  more  especially,  that  it  doth  also  testify  all  men  not 
to  be  elected,  but  that  some  are  non-elect,  or  passed  hy 
in  the  eternal  election  of  God,  whom  truly  God,  from 
most  free-,  just,  irreprehensible,  and  immutable  good 
pleasure,  decreed  to  leave  in  the  common  misery,  into 
which  they  had,  by  their  own  fault,  cast  themselves,  and 
not  to  bestow  on  them  living  faith,  and  the  grace  of  con- 
version ;  but  having  been  left  in  their  own  ways,  and  un- 
der just  judgment,  at  length,  not  only  on  account  of  their 
unbelief,  but  also  of  all  their  other  sins,  to  condemn  and 
eternally  punish  them,  to  the  manifestation  of  his  own 
justice.*  And  this  is  the  decree  of  reprobation,  which 
determines  that  God  is  in  no  wise  the  author  of  sin, 
(which  to  be  thought  of  is  blasphemy,)  but  a  tremendous, 
irreprehensible,  just  Judge  and  Avenger. 

16.  Those  who  do  not  as  yet  feel  ejficaciously  in  them- 
selves a  lively  faith  in  Christ,  or  an  assured  confidence  of 

the  sacred  Scriptures,  it  will  greatly  conduce  to  improve  the  true  be- 
liever's character,  his  humility,  gratitude,  admiring  love  of  God,  meek- 
ness, compassion,  and  good  will  to  man,  as  well  as  his  comfort  and 
joy  of  hope.  It  will  also  exhibit  the  gospel  of  most  free  and  rich 
grace  in  its  unclouded  glory,  cast  a  clearer  light  on  every  other  pari, 
of  divine  truth,  and  secure  to  the  Lord  alone  the  whole  honour  of 
man's  salvation.  Yet  the  same  doctrine,  rashly,  indiscriminately, 
and  disproportionately  preached,  and  not  properly  stated  and  im- 
proved, does  immense  mischief. 

*  "  He"  (God)  "  secluded  from  saving  grace  all  the  rest  of  man- 
kind {except  a  very  small  number),  and  appointed  them  by  the  same 
decree  to  eternal  damnation,  without  any  regard  to  their  infidelity 
and  impenitency."—li.Qy\m's  Abbreviation.  Is  not  this  a  direct 
violation  of  the  command,  "  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against 
thy  neighbour?"  Or  are  not  Calvinists  to  be  considered  as  neigh- 
hours  by  anti-Calvinists  ?  And  do  not  they  who  retail  the  false  ac- 
cusation, intentionally  or  heedlessly,  share  a  measure  of  the  crimi- 
nality ?  Is  this  the  moral  2^ractice  which  is  contended  for  by  anti- 
Culvinists  ? 


SYNOD     OF    DORT.  189 

heart,  peace  of  conscience,  earnest  desire  (studium)  of 
filial  obedience,  glorying  in  God  tlirougli  Christ,  yet 
nevertheless  use  the  means  by  which  God  has  promised 
to  work  these  things  in  us,  ought  not  to  be  alarmed  by 
the  mention  of  reprobation,  nor  reckon  themselves  to  be 
reprobate ;  but  to  use  diligently  the  means  of  grace,  and 
ardently  to  desire,  and  reverently  and  humbly  to  expect, 
the  period  of  more  abounding  (or  fructifying,  uherins,) 
grace.  And  much  less  should  those  persons  be  terrified 
by  the  doctrine  of  reprobation,  who,  when  seriously  con- 
verted to  God,  simply  desire  to  please  him,  and  to  be 
delivered  from  the  body  of  death,  yet  cannot  attain  to 
what  they  wish  in  the  path  of  faith  and  piety,  because 
the  merciful  God  hath  promised  that  he  will  not  "  quench 
the  smoking  flax,  nor  break  the  bruised  reed/'*  But 
this  doctrine  is  justly  for  a  terror  to  those  who,  forgetful 
of  God  and  the  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  have  delivered 
themselves  wholly  to  the  cares  and  carnal  pleasures  of 
the  world,  so  long  as  they  are  not  in  earnest  (serio')  con- 
verted unto  God. 

17.  Seeing  that  we  are  to  judge  of  the  will  of  God  by 
his  word,  which  testifies  that  the  children  of  believers 
are  holy,  not  indeed  by  nature,  but  by  the  benefit  of  the 
gracious  covenant,  in  which  they  are  comprehended  along 
with  their  parents,  pious  parents  ought  not  to  doubt  of 
the  election  and  salvation  of  their  children,  whom  God 
hath  called  in  infancy  out  of  this  life.f 

*  "  Furthermore,  we  must  rective  God's  promises,  in  such  wise  as 
they  be  generally  set  forth  to  us  in  holy  Scripture,  and  that  will  of 
God  is  to  be  followed  which  we  have  expressly  declared  to  us  in  the 
word  of  God." — Art.  xvii.  Church  of  England.     John  vi.  37 — 40. 

f  The  salvation  of  the  offspring  of  believers,  dying  in  infancy,  is 
here  scripturally  stated,  and  not  limited  to  such  as  are  baptized. 


190  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

18.  Against  tliose  who  murmur  at  this  grace  oi  gratui- 
tous election,  and  the  severity  oi  just  reprobation,  we 
oppose  this  word  of  the  apostle,  "  0  man,  who  art  thou 
that  repliest  against  God  V  Rom.  ix.  20 ;  and  that  of 
our  Saviour,  ^'  Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will 
with  mine  own  V  Matt.  xx.  15.  We,  indeed,  piously 
adoring  these  mysteries,  exclaim  with  the  apostle,  ''  Oh, 
the  depths  of  the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge of  God  !  How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and 
his  ways  past  finding  out !  For  who  hath  known  the 
mind  of  the  Lord,  or  who  hath  been  his  counsellor  ?  Or  who 
hath  first  given  to  him,  and  it  shall  be  recompensed  to 
him  again  ?  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  to  him, 
are  all  things;  to  whom  be  glory,  for  ever.     Amen.'^* 

These  eighteen  articles  concerning  predestination  are 
ahhreviated  by  Dan.  Tilenus,  and  reported  by  Heylin,  in 
the  following  single  article  : 

OF   DIVINE   PREDESTINATION. 

"That  God,  by  an  absolute  decree,  hath  elected  to  sal- 
vation a  very  small  number  of  men,  without  any  regard 
to  their  faith  and  obedience  whatsoever;  and  secluded 
from  saving  grace  all  the  rest  of  mankind,  and  appointed 
them  by  the  same  decree  to  eternal  damnation,  without 
any  regard  to  their  infidelity  and  impenitency.'' 

Nothing  is  said  of  the  children  of  unbelievers  dying  in  infancy,  and 
the  Scripture  says  nothing.  But  why  might  not  these  Calvinists  have 
as  favourable  a  hope  of  all  infants  dying  before  actual  sin  as  anti- 
Calvin  ists  can  have  ? 

*  A  more  appropriate  and  scriptural  conclusion  of  these  articles 
cannot  even  be  imagined. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  191 

I  have  long  been  aware  that  there  is  ''  no  new  thing 
under  the  sun/'  (Ecc.  i.  9,  10^)  and  that  "  speaking  all 
manner  of  evil  falsely/'  of  the  disciples  of  Christ,  is  no 
exception  to  this  rule  ',  and  that  misrepresenting  and 
slandering  men  called  Calvinists  has  been  very  general 
ever  since  the  term  was  invented ;  but  I  own  I  never  be- 
fore met  with  so  gross,  so  barefaced,  and  inexcusable  a 
misrepresentation  as  this,  in  all  my  studies  of  modern 
controversy.  It  can  only  be  equalled  by  the  false  testi- 
mony borne  against  Jesus  and  his  apostles,  as  recorded 
in  holy  writ.  But  is  that  cause  likely  to  be  in  itself 
good,  and  of  God,  which  needs  to  be  supported  by  so 
unhallowed  weapons  ? 

REJECTION     OF     ERKORS    BY    WHICH     THE    BELGIC     CHURCHES     HAVK 
FOR    SOME    TIME    BEEN    DISTURBED. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  of  election  and  reprobation 
having  been  stated,  the  Synod  rejects  the  errors  of  those, 

1.  Who  teach  that  "  the  will  of  God,  concerning  the 
saving  of  those  who  shall  believe,  and  persevere  in  faith 
and  the  obedience  of  faith,  is  the  whole  and  entire  decree 
of  election  unto  salvation,  and  that  there  is  nothing  else 
whatever  concerning  this  decree  revealed  in  the  word  of 
God.'^  For  these  persons  impose  upon  the  more  simple, 
and  manifestly  contradict  the  sacred  Scripture,  which 
testifies,  not  only  that  God  will  save  those  who  shall  be- 
lieve, but  also  that  he  hath  chosen  certain  persons  from 
eternity,  to  whom,  in  preference  to  others  (prce  aliis),  he 
may,  in  time,  give  faith  and  perseverance,  as  it  is  written, 
"  I  have  made  known  thy  name  unto  the  men  whom  thou 
hast  given  me."  John  xvii.  6.  Also,  "  As  many  as  were 
ordained  unto  eternal  life  believed.''  Acts  xii.  48.    And, 


192  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

"  He  hatli  chosen  us  before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
that  we  should  be  holy,  &c/^  Eph.  i.  4. 

2.  Who  teach  that  "  the  election  of  God  to  eternal  life 
is  of  different  kinds  (multipUceiii))  one,  general  and  in- 
definite ;  another,  singular  and  definite :  and  again,  this 
either  incomplete,  revocable,  not  peremptory,  or  condi- 
tional ;  or  else  complete,  irrevocable,  peremptory  or  abso- 
lute/^ In  like  manner,  '^  that  one  election  is  to  faith,  an- 
other to  salvation  ;  so  that  there  may  be  an  election  to 
justifying  faith,  without  a  peremptory  election  to  salva- 
tion." This  is  indeed  a  comment  excogitated  by  the  hu- 
man brain  without  the  Scriptures,  corrupting  the  doctrine 
of  election,  and  dissolving  this  golden  chain  of  salvation. 
"  Whom  he  predestinated,  them  he  also  called,  whom  he 
called,  them  he  also  justified,  and  whom  he  justified,  them 
he  also  glorified."  Kom.  viii.  30.* 

3.  Who  teach  ^Hhat  the  good  pleasure  and  purpose 
of  God,  which  the  Scripture  mentions  in  the  doctrine  of 
election,  does  not  consist  in  this,  that  God  before  selected 
certain  men  above  the  rest  (^proe  aliisy,  but  in  this,  that 
God  chose,  that  from  among  all  possible  conditions, 
(among  which  are  also  the  works  of  the  law,)  or  from  the 
order  of  all  things,  the  act  of  faith,  ignoble  in  itself,  and 
the  imperfect  obedience  of  faith,  should  be  the  condition 
of  salvation ;  and  willed  (voluerit)  graciously  to  account 
this  instead  of  perfect  obedience,  and  to  judge  it  of  the 

*  They  be  called  according  to  God's  purpose  by  his  Spirit  working 
in  due  season;  they  through  grace  obey  the  calling,  they  be  justified 
freely,  they  be  made  the  children  of  God  by  adoption,  they  be  made 
like  the  image  of  the  only  begotten  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  they  walk  re- 
ligiously in  good  works,  and  at  length  by  God's  mercy  they  attain  to 
everlasting  felicity." — Art.  xvii. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  193 

reward  of  eternal  life.  For  by  this  pernicious  error,  tlie 
good  pleasure  of  God  and  the  merit  of  Christ  are  ener- 
vated, and  men  are  called  away  by  unprofitable  disputa- 
tions, from  the  ti-uth  of  gratuitous  justification  and  the 
simplicity  of  the  Scriptures ;  and  that  of  the  apostle  is 
accused  of  falsehood,  "  God  hath  called  us  with  a  holy 
calling,  not  of  works,  but  of  his  own  purpose  and  grace, 
which  was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus,  before  the  world  be- 
gan.'' 2  Tim.  i.  9.* 

4.  Who  teach  that  ^^  in  election  to  faith  this  condition 
is  prerequired,  that  man  should  rightly  use  the  light  of 
nature ;  that  he  should  be  honest,  lowly,  humble,  and  dis- 
posed for  eternal  life,  as  if  upon  these  things,  in  some 
measure,  may  election  depend."  For  they  savour  of  Pe- 
lagius,  and  by  no  means  obscurely  accuse  the  apostle  of 
falsehood  in  writing,  ''  Among  whom  we  also  had  our  con- 
versation in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  fulfilling 
the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind,  and  were  by  nature 
the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others.  But  God,  who  is 
rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us, 
even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  made  us  alive 
together  with   Christ,  (by  grace  ye  are  saved)  ;    and  hath 

■ s 

*  We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God  only  for  the  ment  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  by  faith,  and  not  for  our  own 
works  or  deservings." — Art.  xi.  *'  Faith  is  the  only  hand  which  put- 
teth  on  Christ  unto  justification,  and  Christ  the  only  garment  which, 
being  so  put  on,  covereth  the  shame  of  our  defiled  nature,  hideth  the 
imperfection  of  our  works,  preserveth  us  blameless  in  the  sight  of 
God,  before  whom  otherwise  the  weakness  of  our  faith  were  cause 
sufiicient  to  make  us  culpable  :  yea,  to  shut  us  from  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,. where  nothing  that  is  not  absolute  can  enter." — Hooker. 
The  error  refuted  in  this  article,  is  as  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  our 
church  a«  to  that  of  the  Synod  of  Dort. 

17 


194  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

raised  us  up  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus, 
that  in  the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the  exceeding 
riches  of  his  grace,  in  his  kindness  towards  us  through 
Christ  Jesus.  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith, 
and  that  not  of  yourselves ;  it  is  the  gift  of  God,  not  of 
works,  lest  any  man  should  boast."  Eph.  ii.  3 — 9.* 

5.  Who  teach  that  ^'  election  of  individuals  to  salva- 
tion, incomplete  and  not  peremptory,  is  made  from  fore- 
seen faith,  repentance  and  sanctity,  and  piety  begun,  and 
for  some  time  persevered  in  ;  but  that  complete  and  pe- 
remptory election  is  from  the  foreseen  final  perseverance 
of  faith,  repentance,  holiness  and  piety;  and  that  this  is 
the  gracious  and  evangelical  worthiness,  on  account  of 
which  he  who  is  elected  is  more  deserving  than  he  who 
is  not  elected ;  and  therefore,  faith,  the  obedience  of  faith, 
holiness,  piety,  and  perseverance,  are  not  the  fruits  or  ef- 
fects of  immutable  election  to  glory,  but  the  conditions 
and  causes  required  beforehand,  and  foreseen  as  if  they 
were  performed  in  the  persons  to  be  elected,  without 
which  there  cannot  be  complete  election."  This  is  what 
opposes  the  whole  Scripture,  which  every  where  assails 
(ingerit)  our  ears  and  hearts  with  these  and  other  sayings  : 
Election  is  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleth. 
Rom.  ix.  11.  "As  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life, 
believed."  Acts  xiii.  48.  "  He  chose  us  to  himself,  that 
we  might  be  holy."  Eph.  i.  4.  "  Ye  have  not  chosen  me, 
but  I  have  chosen  you."  John  xv.  16.  "  If  it  is  of  grace, 
it  is  not  of  works."    Rom.  xi.  6.     "  Herein  is  love  ;  not 

*  This  error  requires  from  unregencrato  man,  and  ascribes  to  nature, 
that  which  is  the  effect  of  regeneration  and  grace.  Prov.  xvi.  1.  James 
i.  15 — 17.  Second  Collect,  Evening  Service. 


SYNOD    OF   DORT.  195 

that  we  loved  God,  but  that  he  loved  us,  aud  sent  his 
own  Son."  1  John  iv.  10.* 

6.  "Who  teach  that  "  not  all  election  to  salvation  is 
immutable,  but  that  some  elect  persons,  no  decree  of  God 
preventing  {obstante),  may  perish,  and  do  perish  eter- 
nally." By  which  gross  error  they  make  God  mutable, 
subvert  the  consolation  of  the  godly  concerning  the  sta- 
bility of  their  election,  and  contradict  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, whereby  we  are  taught  that  the  elect  cannot  be  de- 
ceived (Matt.  xxiv.  4)  ;  that  ''  Christ  loses  not  those  who 
were  given  to  him  by  the  Father."  John  vi.  39.  That 
'^  those  whom  he  (God)  hath  predestinated,  called,  and 
justified,  them  he  also  glorifies."  Rom.  viii.  30. f 

7.  Who  teach  that  ^'  in  this  life  there  is  no  fruit,  no 
sense,  no  certainty  of  immutable  election  to  glory,  except 
from  a  mutable  and  contingent  condition."  But,  besides 
that  it  is  absurd  to  mention  an  uncertain  certainty,  {ponere 
incertam  certiiudinem,)  these  things  are  opposite  to  the 
experience  of  the  saints,  who,  with  the  apostle,  exult  in 
the  consciousness  of  their  election,  and  celebrate  this  be- 
nefit of  God ;  who  rejoice  with  the  disciples,  according  to 
Christ's  admonition,  ^Hhat  their  names  are  written  in 
heaven."  Luke  x.  20.  "Who  finally  oppose  the  feeling  of 
election  to  the  fiery  darts  of  diabolical  temptations,  in- 
quiring, ''  "Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of  God's 
elect."  Rom.  viii.  33. | 

*  Some  of  the  texts  here  adduced  seem  not  decidedly  conclusive, 
but  may  be  otherwise  explained;  but  others  might  easily  be  substi- 
tuted. Eph.  ii.  4,  5,  9,  10.  2  Tim.  i.  9.  James  i.  17,  18.   1  Pet.  i.  2. 

t  John  X.  27—30.  2  Thess.  ii.  13,  U.  1  Pet.  i.  5,  23—25.  1  John 
ill.  9;  V.  18. 

J  See  Article  xii.  on  Predestination. — "  The  godly  consideration 
of  predetitiualion  and  our  election  iu  Christ  is  full  of  sweety  pleasant. 


196  ARTICLES   OF   THE 

8.  Who  teacli  that  ^^  God  has  not  decreed  from  his 
own  mere  just  will,  to  leave  any  in  the  fall  of  Adam,  and 
in  the  common  state  of  sin  and  damnation,  or  to  pass  them 
by  in  the  communication  of  grace  necessary  to  faith  and 
conversion."  For  that  passage  stands  firm,  "  He  hath 
mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy,  and  whom  he  will 
he  hardeneth/'  Rom.  ix.  18.  Also,  '^I  glorify  thee,  0 
Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  for  that  thou  hast  hid 
these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  re- 
vealed them  unto  babes  ^  even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  hatb 
pleased  thee.''  Matt.  xi.  25,  26. 

9.  Who  teach  that  ^^  the  reason  why  God  sends  the 
gospel  to  one  nation  rather  than  another  is  not  the  mere 
and  sole  good  pleasure  of  God;  but  because  this  nation  is 
better  and  more  deserving  than  that  to  which  the  gospel 
is  not  communicated.''  Yet  Moses  recalls  the  people  of 
Israel  from  this,  saying,  "Behold  the  heavens  and  the 
heaven  of  heavens  is  the  Lord  thy  God's;  the  earth  also, 
with  all  that  therein  is;  only  the  Lord  had  a  delight  in 
thy  fathers  to  love  them ;  and  he  chose  their  seed  after 
them,  even  you,  above  all  people,  as  it  is  this  day."  Deut. 
X.  14,  15.  And  Christ,  "  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  ! 
Woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida !  for  if  the  mighty  works  that 
are  done  in  thee,  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and  Sidon,  they 


and  unspeakable  comfort  to  godly  persons  ;  and  such  a.^  feel  in  them- 
selves the  working  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  mortifying  the  works  of  the 
flesh,  and  their  earthly  members,  and  drawing  up  their  minds  to 
high  and  heavenly  things  ;  as  well  because  it  doth  greatly  establish 
and  confirm  their  faith  of  eternal  salvation,  to  be  enjoyed  through 
Christ,  as  because  it  doth  fervently  kindle  their  love  towards  God." 
Art.  xvii.  of  the  Church  of  England. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  197 

would  liavo  repented  long  ago  ia  sackcloth  and  ashes.'' 
IMatt.  xi.  21.* 

^'  That  we  thus  think  and  judge,  we  testify  by  the  sub- 
scription of  our  hands." 

Then  follows  a  list  of  the  names  of  all  those  who  sub- 
scribed and  attested  these  articles  and  refutations,  among 
whom  are  found,  George,  Bishop  of  Llaudaff,  John  Dave- 
nant.  Presbyter,  Doctor,  and  public  professor  of  sacred 
theology  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  and  at  the  same 
time  president  (^^rrtsc^)  of  King's  College.  Samuel 
Ward,  presbyter.  Archdeacon  of  Taunton,  Doctor  of 
sacred  theology,  and  head  of  Sidney  College  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  Thomas  Goad,  presbyter.  Doc- 
tor of  sacred  theology,  and  precentor  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Paul,  London.  Walter  Balcanqual  (^Scoto- 
Britannus),  a  Scotchman^  presbyter,  Bachelor  of  sacred 
theology;  with  very  many  others  from  various  parts  of 
the  continent  of  Europe,  amounting  to  above  eighty. 
These  were  deputed  by  churches,  differing  from  each 
other  in  various  respects,  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians, 
and  those  in  some  of  the  regions  which  are  generally  ac- 
counted Lutheran,  and  men  that  occupied  the  most  im- 
portant stations  in  the  church  and  universities  of  their 
several  countries  ',  yet  they  all  subscribed  these  articles  of 
the  Synod,  agreeing  in  this  respect  though  not  in  others. 
For  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  they  who  opposed,  or  were 
much  dissatisfied  with  any  of  the  conclusions,  would  thus 
xoluntarUij  and  solemnly  attest  and  subscribe  the  same 
decisions.  This  consideration  should,  in  all  reason,  at 
least,  induce  us  to  give  these  articles  a  candid  and  attentive 

*  This  shows  th<at  tho  election  of  nations  is  really  as  opposite  to  the 
anti-Calvinist's  ideas  of  divine  justice  as  tho  election  of  individuals. 
17» 


198  ARTICLES     or     THE 

examination,  comparing  them,  carefully  with  the  Scrip- 
tures of  truth,  and  praying  for  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  we  may  not  be  so  left  '^  to  lean  to  our  own 
understanding,'^  as  to  reject  and  even  to  revile  that  which 
perhaps  may,  in  great  part  at  least;  accord  with  the  ^^  sure 
testimony  of  God/' 


CHAPTER  II. 

ON    THE    DOCTRINE    OF    THE    DEATH    OF  CHRIST,  AND  THROUGH    IT  THE 
REDEMPTION  OP  MEN. 

1.  God  is  not  only  supremely  merciful,  but  also  su- 
premely just.  And  his  justice  requires,  (according  as  he 
hath  revealed  himself  in  the  word,)  that  our  sins  com- 
mitted against  his  infinite  majesty,  should  be  punished 
not  only  with  temporal,  but  also  with  eternal  sufferings — • 
of  soul  as  well  as  of  body  j  which  punishment  we  cannot 
escape,  unless  the  justice  of  God  be  satisfied.  Isa.  xlv.  21. 
Horn.  iii.  25,  26. 

2.  But  as  we  cannot  satisfy  it,  and  deliver  ourselves 
from  the  wrath  of  God,  God  of  infinite  mercy  gave  to  us 
his  only  begotten  Son  as  a  surety,  who,  that  he  might 
make  satisfaction  for  us,  was  made  sin  and  a  curse  on  the 
cross  for  us,  or  in  our  stead.* 

3.  This  death  of  the  Son  of  God  is  a  single  and  most 
perfect  sacrifice  and  satisfaction  for  sins,  of  infinite  value 
and  price,  abundantly  sufficient  to  expiate  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world. f 

■*  Isa.  liii.  4—6, 10,  11.  2  Cor.  v.  21.  Gal.  iii.  13.  1  Pet.  ii.  24; 
iii.  18. 

f  John  i.  29.  1  John  ii.  2.  Prayer  of  consecration,  Communion 
Service.   Catechism,  second  instruction  from  the  articles  of  the  creed. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  190 

4.  But  this  death  is  of  so  much  value  and  price  on  this 
account,  because  the  person  who  endured  it  is  not  only 
truly  and  perfectly  a  holy  man,  but  also  the  only  begotten 
Son  of  God,  of  the  same  eternal  and  infinite  essence  with 
God  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  such  as  it  behoved 
our  Saviour  to  be.  Finally,  because  his  death  was  con- 
joined with  the  feeling  of  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God, 
which  we  by  our  sins  had  deserved. 

5.  Moreover,  the  promise  of  the  gospel  is,  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  in  Christ  crucified,  shall  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life;  which  promise  ought  to  be  an- 
nounced and  proposed  promiscuously  and  indiscriminately 
to  all  nations  and  men  to  whom  God,  in  his  good  pleasure, 
hath  sent  the  gospel,  with  the  command  to  repent  and 
believe. 

6.  But  because  many  who  are  called  by  the  gospel  do 
not  repent,  or  believe  in  Christ,  but  perish  in  unbelief, 
this  doth  not  arise  from  defect  or  insufl&ciency  of  the 
sacrifice  offered  by  Christ  upon  the  cross,  but  from  their 
own  fault.  John  iii.  19,  20 ;  v.  44.  Heb.  iii.  5. 

7.  But  to  as  many  as  truly  believe,  and  through  the 
death  of  Christ  are  delivered  and  saved  from  sin  and  con- 
demnation, this  benefit  comes  from  the  sole  grace  of  God, 
which  he  owes  to  no  man,  given  them  in  Christ  from 
eternity.* 

8.  For  this  was  the  most  free  counsel,  and  gracious 
will  and  intention  of  God  the  Father,  that  the  life  giving 
and  saving  efficacy  of  the  most  precious  death  of  his  own 
Son,  should  ^xert  itself  in  all  the  elect,  in  order  to  give 

•*  John  i.  12.  1  Cor.  xv.  10.  Phil.  i.  29.  2  Thess.  ii.  11—14.  "Wo 
believe  that  God  (after  that  the  whole  race  of  Adam  had  been  thus 
precipitated  into  perdition  and  destruction  by  the  fault  of  the  first 


200  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

tliem  alone  justifying  faith,  and  thereby  to  lead  them  to 
eternal  life :  that  is,  God  willed  that  Christ,  through  the 
blood  of  the  cross,  (by  which  he  confirmed  the  new  cove- 
nant,) should,  out  of  every  people,  tribe,  nation,  and 
language,  efficaciousli/  redeem  all  those,  and  those  only, 
who  were  from  eternity  chosen  to  salvation,  and  given  to 
him  by  the  Father ;  that  he  should  confer  on  them  the 
gift  of  faith  (which,  as  well  as  other  saving  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  he  obtained  by  his  death) ;  that  he  should 
cleanse  them  by  his  own  blood  from  all  sins,  both  original 
and  actual,  committed  after  as  well  as  before  faith ;  that 
he  should  preserve  them  faithfully  to  the  end,  and  at 
length  present  them  glorious  before  himself,  without  any 
spot  and  blemish.* 

9.  This  counsel,  having  proceeded  from  eternal  love  to 
the  elect,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  present 
time,  the  gates  of  hell  in  vain  striving  against  it,  has  been 
mightily  fulfilled,  and  will  henceforth  also  be  fulfilled  : 
so  that  indeed  the  elect  may  in  their  time  be  gathered 
together  in  one,  and  that  there  may  always  be  some  church 
of  believers  founded  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  may 
constantly  love  the  Saviour,  who  for  her,  as  a  bridegroom 
for  his  bride,  gave  up  his  soul  upon  the  cross,  and  perse- 
veringly  worship  and  celebrate  him  here  and  to  all  eternity. 

man,)  demonstrated  himself  to  be  such  as  he  is  in  reality,  and  to  have 
acted  as  such  [jjrocstitisse),  namely,  both  merciful  and  justj  merci- 
ful indeed  in  delivering  and  saving  from  damnation  and  death  (in- 
teritu)  those  whom,  in  his  eternal  counsel,  according  to  his  gratuitous 
goodness  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  he  elected,  without  any  respect 
to  their  works  ;  but  just,  in  leaving  others  in  that  their  own  fall  and 
perdition  into  which  they  had  cast  themselves  headlong."  Belgic 
Confession,  Article  xvi. 
*  John  vi.  37-40,  44,  65.  Eph.  v.  25-27. 1  Pet.  i.  2-5.  Rev.  v.  9,  10. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  201 

These  nine  articles  are  thus  ahhreviated  by  Tilcnus  and 
Heylin. 

Art.  II.    Of  the  3Icrit  and  Effect  of    Christ's  Death. 

**That  Jesus  Christ  hath  not  suffered  death^  but  for 
those  elect  only ;  having  neither  any  intent  nor  command- 
ment from  the  Father,  to  make  satisfaction  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world.''  (See  Articles  iv.  v.) 

REJECTION   OP   ERRORS   ON   THE   SECOND    CHAPTER. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  having  been  explained,  the  Synod 
rejects  the  errors  of  those, 

1.  Who  teach  "  that  God  the  Father  destined  his  own 
Son  unto  the  death  of  the  cross,  without  a  certain  and 
definite  counsel  of  saving  any  one  by  name  (no7ninatim)j 
(Rev.  xiii.  8;  xvii.  8;  xx.  15,)  so  that  its  own  necessity, 
utility,  and  meritoriousness  (digiiitas),  might  be  estab- 
lished unimpaired  (sarta  tectd)  to  the  benefit  obtained 
(impetrationi)  by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  be  perfect  in 
its  measures  (iiumeris),  and  complete  and  entire,  even  if 
the  obtained  redemption  had  not,  in  fact,  been  applied  to 
any  individual. '^  For  this  assertion  is  contumelious  to  the 
wisdom  of  God  and  the  merit  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  is  con- 
trary to  Scripture,  as  the  Saviour  says,  ^'  I  lay  down 
my  life  for  the  sheep,  and  I  know  them.''  John  x.  15,  27. 
And  the  prophet  Isaiah,  concerning  the  Saviour,  *'  When 
he  shall  give  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  he  shall  see  his 
seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and  the  will  of  Jehovah 
shall  prosper  in  his  hand.''  Isa.  liii.  10.  And  finally,  it 
overturns  the  article  of  faith  by  which  we  ^'  believe  the 
church. ''* 

*  For  in  this  case  there  might  possibly  have  been  no  "  Church  of 
God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood."  Acts  xx.  28. 


202  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

2.  Who  teach  ^^  that  this  was  not  the  end  of  the  death 
of  Christ,  that  he  might,  in  very  deed,  confirm  the  new 
covenant  of  grace  through  his  blood ;  but  only  that  he 
might  acquire  a  bare  right  to  the  Father  of  entering  again 
into  some  covenant  with  men,  either  of  grace  or  of  works/' 
For  this  contradicts  the  Scripture,  which  teaches  that 
''  Christ  is  become  the  Surety  and  Mediator  of  a  better 
covenant/'  Heb.  vii.  22.  And  a  testament  is  at  lena-th 

o 

ratified  in  those  that  are  dead.  Heb.  ix.  15,  17.* 

3.  Who  teach  that  "  Christ,  by  his  satisfaction,  did  not 
with  certainty  (^certo)  merit  that  very  salvation  and  faith, 
by  which  this  satisfaction  of  Christ  may  be  efi"ectually  ap- 
plied unto  salvation;  but  only  that  he  acquired  to  the 
Father  power,  and  a  plenary  will,  of  acting  anew  with 
men,  and  of  prescribing  whatever  new  conditions  he 
willed,  the  performance  of  which  might  depend  on  the 
free  will  of  man;  and  therefore  it  might  so  happen  either 
that  none  or  that  all  might  fulfil  them."  Now  these  think 
far  too  meanly  of  the  death  of  Christ ;  they  in  no  wise  ac- 
knowledge the  principal  fruit  or  benefit  obtained  by  it, 
and  recall  from  hell  the  Pelagian  heresy. f 

4.  AVho  teach  that  "that  new  covenant  of  grace,  which 
God  the  Father,  through  the  intervention  of  the  death  of 
Christ,  hath  ratified  with  men,  does  not  consist  in  this, 
that  by  faith,  so  far  as  it  apprehends  the  merit  of  Christ, 
we  are  justified  before  God  and  saved;  but  in  this,  that 

*  Isa.  xlii.  6  ,•  xlix.  8.  Dan.  ix.  27.  Matt.  xxvi.  28.  Mark  xiv.  24. 
Gr.  Heb.  ix.  13—23  ;  xiii.  20. 

f  That  so  large  a  body  of  learned  theologians,  collected  from  various 
churches,  should  unanimously,  and  without  hesitation,  and  in  so 
strong  language,  declare  the  error  here  rejected  to   be  the  revival  of 
the  Pelagian  heresy,  may  indeed  astonish  and  disgust  numbers  in 


SYNOD     or    DORT.  203 

God,  having  abrogated  the  exaction  of  perfect  legal  obe- 
dience, imputes  (reputet)  faith  itself,  and  the  imperfect 
obedience  of  faith,  for  the  perfect  obedience  of  the  law, 
and  graciously  reckons  it  as  deserving  of  the  reward  of 
eternal  life/^  For  these  contradict  the  Scripture,  "  They 
are  justified  freely  by  his  grace  through  the  redemption 
made  in  Jesus  Christ,  whom  God  has  set  forth  as  a  pro- 
pitiation through  faith  in  his  blood."  Rom.  iii.  24,  25.* 

5.  Who  teach  that  "  all  men  are  taken  into  a  state  of 
reconciliation  and  the  grace  of  the  covenant ;  so  that  no 
one  on  account  of  original  sin  is  liable  to  damnation,  or 
to  be  damned,  but  that  all  are  exempt  from  the  condem- 
nation of  this  sin."  For  this  opinion  opposes  the  Scrip- 
ture, affirming  that  "  by  nature  we  are  the  children  of 
wrath,  "f 

6.  Who  usurp  the  distinction  of  impetration  and  ap- 
plication, that  they  may  instil  this  opinion  into  the  unwary 
and  inexperienced  ;  that  God,  as  far  as  pertained  to  him, 

our  age  and  land,  who  op^jose  something,  at  least,  exceedingly  lika 
this  against  the  doctrines  called  evangelical ;  but  it  should  lead  them 
to  reflect  on  the  subject,  and  to  pray  over  it.  Are  they  not,  in  op- 
posing Calvinism,  reviving  and  propagating  the  heresy  of  Pelagius  ? 

*  "  We  of  good  reason  and  right  say  with  divine  Paul,  *  That  we 
are  justiGed  by  faith  alone,*  or  '  by  faith  without  the  works  of  the 
law.'  But,  properly  speaking,  we  by  no  means  understand  that  faith 
bi/  itself,  or  of  itself,  justifies  us  ;  seeing  it  is  that  which  becomes  in- 
deed as  an  instrument,  by  which  we  apprehend  Christ  our  righteous- 
ness. Christ  therefore  himself  is  our  righteousness,  who  imputes 
unto  us  all  his  own  merits,  but  faith  is  an  instrument  by  which  we 
are  joined  to  him  in  the  society  or  communion  of  all  his  goods,  and 
are  retained  in  it:  insomuch  that  all  these  having  been  made  ours, 
are  more  than  suflSeient  for  us  for  our  absolution  from  sins."  Belgic 
Confession,  Art.  xxii. 

f  See  on  the  third  article  of  the  Rejection  of  Errors,  concerning 
divine  Predestination.  "  Original  sin,  the  fault  and  corruption  of 
every  man  that  is  naturally  engendered  of  the  offspring  of  Adam,  ia 


204  ARTICLES   or   THE 

had  willed  to  confer  equally,  upon  all  men  the  benefits 
which  were  acquired  by  the  death  of  Christ ;  and  that 
some  rather  than  others  ( ^jrce  aliis)  should  be  partakers 
of  the  remission  of  sins  and  eternal  life,  this  discrimina- 
tion depended  on  their  free  will,  applying  to  themselves 
of  the  grace  indifferently  offered,  not  from  an  especial 
gift  of  mercy  operating  effectually  in  them,  that  they, 
rather  than  others,  should  apply  to  themselves  this  grace. 
For  these,  while  they  pretend  to  propose  to  themselves 
this  distinction  in  a  wholesome  sense,  endeavour  to  give 
the  people  a  taste  of  the  pernicious  poison  of  Pelagianism.* 

every  person  born  into  this  world,  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  damna- 
tion. And  although  there  is  no  condemnation  for  them  that  believe 
and  are  baptized,  yet  the  apostle  doth  confess  that  concupiscence  and 
lust  hath  of  itself  the  nature  of  sin."  Art.  ix.  Church  of  England. 

"We  believe  that  the  disobedience  of  Adam's  sin,  which  they  call 
original  [orirjinis),  hath  been  spread  abroad,  and  poured  out  upon 
the  whole  human  race.  But  original  sin  is  the  corruption  of  the 
•whole  nature,  and  hereditary  vice,  by  which  even  infants  themselves, 
in  the  mother's  womb,  are  polluted ;  and  which,  as  a  certain  noxious 
root,  shoots  forth  (progerminat)  every  kind  of  sins  in  man,  and  is  so 
base  and  execrable  before  God,  that  it  suffices  for  the  condemnation 
of  the  whole  human  race.  Neither  is  it  to  be  believed  that  it  is  en- 
tirely extinguished  or  pulled  up  by  the  roots  in  baptism;  seeing  that 
from  it,  as  from  a  corrupt  fountain,  perpetual  streams  and  rivulets 
continually  arise  and  flow  forth,  though  it  does  not  fall  out  to  con- 
demnation, and  is  not  imputed  to  the  children  of  God,  but  is  remitted 
to  them  by  the  pure  grace  and  mercy  of  God  ;  not  that  they  should 
fall  asleep  confiding  in  this  remission,  but  that  it  should  excite  the 
more  frequent  groans  (yemittis)  in  the  faithful,  and  that  they  should 
more  ardently  desire  to  be  freed  from  this  body  of  death.  Hence  we 
condemn  the  error  of  the  Pelagians,  who  assert  that  original  sin  is 
nothing  but  imitation."  Phil,  ii,  13.  John  xv.  5.  Psa.  li.  7.  Rom. 
iii.  10.  Gen.  vi.  3.  John  iii.  6.  Rom.  v.  li.  Eph.  ii.  5.  Rom.  vii.  18 
— 24.  Belgic  Confession. 

*-  1  Cor.  XV.  10.  Eph.  ii.  3—6.  Tit.  iii.  4—6.  Art.  x.  of  the  Church 
of  England,  on  Free-will. 

"We  believe  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  dwelling  in  our  hearts>  imparts 


SYNOD   OF   DORT.  205 

7.  Who  teacli  that  ^'  Christ  neither  could  nor  ought  to 
die,  neither  did  he  die,  for  those  whom  God  especially 
(summe)  loved  and  chose  to  eternal  life,  when  to  such 
there  was  no  need  of  the  death  of  Christ."  For  they  con- 
tradict the  apostle,  saying,  ^'  Christ  loved  me,  and  gave 
himself  for  me.''  Gal.  ii.  20.  Also,  '^  Who  can  lay  any 
thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect  ?  It  is  God  that  justi- 
fieth.  Who  is  he  that  coudemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  who 
died"  (Rom.  viii.  32,  34),  doubtless  for  them.  And  the 
Saviour  who  declared,  "  1  lay  down  my  life  for  my  sheep." 
John  X.  15.  And,  "  This  is  my  command,  that  ye  love 
one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you  ;  greater  love  hath  no 
man  than  this,  that  he  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends." 
John  XV.  12,  13. 


CHAPTERS   III.   &   IV. 

OP  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  MAN's  CORRUPTION,  AND  OF  THE  METHOD  OP    HIS 

CONVERSION  TO  GOD.  * 

1.  Man,  from  the  beginning,  was  created  in  the  image 
of  God,  adorned  in  his  mind,  with  the  true  and  saving 
knowledge  of  his  Creator,  and  of  spiritual  things,  with 
righteousness  in  his  will  and  heart,  and  purity  in  all  his 
affections,  and  thus  was  altogether  holy ;  but  by  the  in- 
stigation of  the  devil  and  his  own  free  will  (libera  sua 
voluntate),  revolting  from  God,  he  bereaved  himself  of 

unto  us  true  faith,  that  we  may  attain  to  the  true  knowledge  of  this 
so  great  a  mystery  ;  which  faith  embraces  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  his 
merits,  and  claims  it  to  itself,  as  its  proper  effect,  and  seeks  thence- 
forth nothing  beyond  him."   Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xxii. 

18 


206  ARTICLES    or    THE 

these  inestimable  gifts;  and,  on  tlie  contrary,  in  tlieir 
place,  contracted  in  himself  blindness,  horrible  darkness, 
and  perversity  of  judgment  in  the  mind ;  malice,  rebellion, 
hardness,  in  the  will  and  heart;  and  finally,  impurity  in 
all  his  affections. 

2.  And  such  as  man  was  after  the  fall,  such  children 
also  he  begat ;  namely,  being  corrupted,  corrupt  ones, 
corruption  having  been  derived  from  Adam  to  all  his  pos- 
terity, (Christ  only  excepted,)  not  by  imitation  as  the 
Pelagians  formerly  would  have  it,  but  by  the  propagation 
of  a  vicious  nature,  through  the  just  judgment  of  God.* 

3.  Therefore,  all  men  are  conceived  in  sin,  and  born 
the  children  of  wrath,  indisposed  (jinepti')  to  all  saving 
good,  prepense  to  evil,  dead  in  sins,  and  the  slaves  of 
sin  ;  and  without  the  grace  of  the  regenerating  Holy  Spirit, 
they  neither  are  willing  nor  able  to  return  to  Grod,  to  cor- 
rect their  depraved  nature,  or  to  dispose  themselves  to  the 
correction  of  it.f 

4.  There  is  indeed  remaining  in  man,  since  the  fall, 
some  light  of  nature,  by  the  help  of  which  he  retains  cer- 
tain notions  concerning  Grod  and  natural  things,  concern- 
ing the  difference  of  things  honourable  and  shameful,  and 
manifests  some  desire  after  virtue  and  external  discipline  ; 
but  so  far  from  his  being  able  by  this  light  of  nature  to 

*"  "  Hence  we  condemn  the  error  of  the  Pelagians,  who  assert  that 
this  original  sin  (peccatiim  originia)  is  no  other  thing  than  imitation." 
Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xv. 

"  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following  of  Adam  {in  imitatione 
Adami,)  as  the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk,  {fahidantar);  but  it  is  the 
fault  and  corruption  of  the  nature  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is 
engendered  of  the  offspring  of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone 
{quain  lonyiasime  dwtet)  from  original  righteousness,  and  is  of  hia 
own  nature  inclined  to  evil,  Ac.  Art,  ix.  Church  of  England." 

t  See  on  Rejection  of  Errors,  Chaf .  ii.  Art.  G. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  207 

attain  to  tlie  saving  knowledge  of  God,  or  to  turn  him- 
self to  him,  he  does  not  use  it  rightly  in  natural  and  civil 
things ;  nay,  indeed,  whatever  thing  it  may  at  length  be, 
he  contaminates  it  all  in  various  ways,  and  holds  it  in 
unrighteousness,  which  when  he  does  he  is  rendered  in- 
excusable  before  God.* 

5.  The  reason  (or  purport  or  purpose,  ratio)  of  the 
decalogue,  particularly  delivered  from  God  by  Moses  to 
the  Jews,  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  light  of  nature ;  for 
when  indeed  it  exposes  the  magnitude  of  sin,  and  more 
and  more  convicts  man  of  guilt;  yet  it  neither  discloses  a 
remedy,  nor  confers  the  power  of  emerging  from  misery ; 
so  that,  being  rendered  weak  through  the  transgression 
of  the  flesh,  it  leaves  him  under  the  curse,  and  man  can- 
not through  it  obtain  saving  grace, f 

6.  What,  therefore,  neither  the  light  of  nature  nor  the 
law  could  do,  that  God  performs  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  through  the  word,  or  the  ministry  of  reconciliation; 
which  is  the  Gospel  concerning  the  Messiah,  by  which  it 
hath  pleased  God  to  save  believers,  as  well  under  the  Old 
as  under  the  New  Testament.  J 

*  Man  by  the  fall  "entirely  withdrew  himself  from  God,  (his  true 
life,)  and  alienated  himself,  his  nature  having  been  wholly  vitiated 
and  corrupted  by  his  sin  ;  by  which  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  rendered 
himself  obnoxious  as  well  to  corporeal  as  to  spiritual  death.  There- 
fore, having  become  wicked  and  perverse,  and  in  all  his  ways  and 
pursuits  [atucUis)  corrupt,  he  lost  all  those  excellent  gifts  with  which 
he  (God)  had  adorned  him;  so  that  only  small  sparks  and  slender 
remains  (vestigia)  of  them  are  left  to  him,  which  yet  suffice  to  render 
men  inexcusable,  because  whatever  there  is  in  us  of  light  hath  been 
turned  into  blind  darkness."  Rom.  i.  18.  20  ;  ii.  1,  12,  16.  Eph.  iv. 
17 — 19.  Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xiv. 

t  Rom.  iii.  20 ;  v.  20  ;  viii.  3.   2  Cor.  iii.  7,  9.     Gal.  iii.  10,  22. 

t  Rom.  viii.  3.   Gal.  iii.  22.   Heb.  iv.  1,  2 ;  xi.  7.  Both  in  "  the  Old 


208  ARTICLES   OP  THE 

7.  Grod  revealed  this  mystery  of  his  own  will  to  fewer 
persons  under  the  Old  Testament ;  but  now,  the  distinc- 
tion of  people  being  taken  away,  he  manifests  it  to  more. 
The  cause  of  which  dispensation  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to 
the  dignity  (or  worthiness)  of  one  nation  above  another, 
or  to  the  better  use  of  the  light  of  nature,  but  to  the  most 
free  good  pleasure  and  gratuitous  love  of  God.  Therefore 
they  to  whom,  beyond  and  contrary  to  all  merit,  such 
grace  is  given  (^Jit),  ought  to  acknowledge  it  with  an  humble 
and  thankful  heart;  in  respect  of  the  rest  to  whom  this 
grace  is  not  given,  to  adore  with  the  apostle  the  severity 
and  justice  of  the  judgments  of  Grod,  but  by  no  means  to 
scrutinize  them  curiously. f 

8.  But  as  many  as  are  invited  by  the  gospel,  are  in- 
vited sincerely  (or  in  earnest,  serio).  For  sincerely  and 
most  truly  God  shows  in  his  word  what  is  pleasing  to 
iiim,  namely,  that  they  who  are  called  should  come  to 
him.  And  he  sincerely  promises  to  all  who  come  to  him 
and  believe,  the  peace  of  their  souls  and  eternal  life.  J 

9.  That  many  who  are  called  by  the  ministry  of  the 
gospel,  do  not  come  and  are  not  converted,  the  fault  of 
this  is  not  in  the  gospel,  nor  in  Christ  offered  by  the  gos- 
pel, nor  in  God  inviting  by  the  gospel,  and  conferring 
various  gifts  on  them,  but  in  the  persons  themselves  who 
are  invited  ;  some  of  whom  being  regardless,  (or  uncon- 
cerned, securi,')  do  not  admit  the  word  of  eternal  life ; 
others  indeed  admit  it  (admittunt),  but  do  not  receive 

and  New  Testament,  everlasting  life  is  offered  to  mankind  by  Christ, 
who  is  the  only  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  being  both  God  and 
man." — Art.  vii.  Church  of  England. 

*  See  Rejection  of  Errors  on  first  chapter.    Art.  ix. 

f  Matt.  xxii.  4 — 10.  John  vi.  37 — 40.  Rev.  xxi.  6  ;  xxii.  17. 


SYNOD    OF  DORT.  209 

(immittunt)  it  into  their  hearty  so  that  they  turn  back 
after  an  evanescent  joy  of  temporary  faith  ;  and  others 
choke  the  seed  of  the  word  with  the  thorns  of  the  cares 
and  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  bring  forth  no  fruit,  as 
our  Saviour  teaches  us  in  the  parable  of  the  sower. 
Matt,  xiii.* 

10.  And  that  others,  who  are  called  by  the  ministry  of 
the  gospel,  do  come  and  are  converted,  this  is  not  to  be 
ascribed  to  man,  as  if  distinguishing  himself  by  free-will 
(llhero  arhitrio)  from  others,  furnished  with  equal  or 
sufficient  grace  for  faith  and  conversion,  (which  the  proud 
heresy  of  Pelagius  states,)  but  to  God,  who,  as  he  chose 
his  own  people  in  Christ  from  eternity,  so  he  also  effect- 
ually calls  them  in  time,  gives  them  repentance  and  faith, 
and,  having  been  rescued  (erutos)  from  the  power  of  dark- 
ness, translates  them  into  the  kingdom  of  his  Son,  that 
they  may  declare  his  energies  (^virtutes)  who  called  them 
out  of  darkness  into  this  marvellous  light,  and  glory,  not 
in  themselves,  but  in  God,  the  apostolic  Scripture  every- 
where testifying  this."|" 

*  Luke  vii.  12—15.  John  iii.  19—21.  Hcb.  iii.  12.  iv.  2. 

f  Whatever  things  are  delivered  to  us  concerning  the  free-will 
{libero  arhitrio)  of  man,  these  we  deservedly  reject,  because  he  ia 
the  slave  of  sin,  and  man  can  do  nothing  of  himself,  unless 
it  hath  been  given  to  him  from  heaven.  For  who  will  dare  to 
boast  that  he  can  perform  whatsoever  things  he  shall  will,  when 
Christ  himself  saith,  "No  one  can  come  unto  me,  except  the  Father 
who  sent  me  shall  draw  him  ?"  Who  will  boast  his  own  will,  who 
hears  that  "the  affections  of  the  flesh  are  enmities  against  God?" 
Who  will  glory  in  his  understanding,  who  knows  that  the  animal  man 
is  not  capable  of  those  things  which  are  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ?  In  fine, 
who  will  bring  forward  {proferat  in  medium)  any  thought  of  his  own, 
who  understands  that  "  we  arc  not  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think 
any  thing  as  of  ourselves/'  but  that  we  are  sufficient,  all  this  is  of 
18* 


210  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

11.  But  wten  God  performs  his  good  pleasure  in  his 
elect,  or  works  in  them  true  conversion,  he  not  only  pro- 
vides that  the  gospel  should  be  outwardly  preached  to 
them,  and  that  their  mind  should  be  powerfully  illu- 
minated by  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  they  may  rightly  under- 
stand, and  judge  what  are  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
but  he  also,  by  the  efficacy  of  the  same  regenerating 
Spirit,  penetrates  into  the  innermost  recesses  of  man, 
opens  his  closed  heart,  softens  his  obdurate  heart,  circum- 
cises his  uncircumcised  heart,  infuses  new  qualities  into 
his  will,  makes  that  which  had  been  dead  alive,  that  which 
was  evil  good,  that  which  had  been  unwilling  willing,  and 
from  being  refractory,  obedient ;  and  leads  and  strengthens 
it,  that  as  a  good  tree  it  may  be  able  to  bring  forth  the 
fruit  of  good  works.* 

12.  And  this  is  that  regeneration  which  is  so  much 
declared  in  the  Scriptures,  a  new  creation,  a  resurrection 
from  the  dead,  a  giving  of  life,  (vivijicatio  ^  which  God 
without  us,  (that  is,  without  our  concurrence)  worketh  in 
lis.  And  this  is  by  no  means  effected  by  the  doctrine 
alone  sounding  witJiout,  by  moral  suasion,  or  by  such  a 
mode  of  working,  that  after  the  operation  of  God  (as  far 
as  he  is  concerned)  it  should  remain  in  the  power  of  man, 

God?  That  which  the  apostle  hath  said  ought  to  remain  certain  and 
firm  :  "  It  is  God  who  worketh  in  us,  both  that  we  may  be  willing, 
and  that  we  may  effect  (it)  of  his  own  most  gratuitous  benevolence." 
Phil.  ii.  13.  For  no  mind,  no  will  acquiesces  in  the  will  of  God,  in 
which  Christ  himself  hath  not  first  worked,  which  he  also  teacheth, 
saying,  "  Without  me  ye  are  able  to  do  nothing."  John  xv.  5.  Bel- 
gic  Confession,  Art.  xiv. 

*  Deut.  XXX.  6.  Ps.  ex.  3,  Bible  translation.  Jer.  xxxi.  33 ;  xxxii. 
39.  Ez,  xi.  19 ;  xxxvi.  25,  26.  Zech.  xii.  10.  Matt.  xi.  25,  26.  John 
i.  12 ;  ill.  3—6 ;  vi.  44,  45,  65.  Eph.  ii.  4,  5.  Phil.  i.  13.  Col.  i.  13. 
1  Thess.  ii.  13,  14.  Tit.  iii.  4—6.  1  Pet.  i.  3;  ii.  9,  10. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  211 

to  be  regenerated  or  not  regenerated,  converted  or  not 
converted  :  but  it  is  manifestly  an  operation  supernatural, 
at  the  same  time  most  powerful  and  most  sweet,  wonderful, 
secret,  and  ineffable  in  its  power,  according  to  the  Scrip- 
ture, (which  is  inspired  by  the  Author  of  this  operation,) 
not  less  than,  or  inferior  to,  creation  or  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  so  that  all  those  in  whose  hearts  God  works 
in  this  admirable  manner  are  certainly,  infallibly  and 
efficaciously  regenerated,  and  in  fact  (actu)  believe.*  And 
thus  their  will  being  now  renewed,  is  not  only  influenced 
and  moved  by  God,  but  being  acted  on  by  God,  itself 
acts  and  moves.  Wherefore,  the  man  himself,  through 
this  grace  received,  is  rightly  said  to  believe  and  repent.f 

13,  Believers  cannot  in  this  life  fully  comprehend  the 
manner  of  this  operation ;  in  the  meantime  they  acquiesce 
in  it,  because  by  this  grace  of  God  they  know  and  feel 
that  they  believe  in  their  heart  and  love  their  Saviour. 

14.  Thus,  therefore,  faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  not  in  that 
it  is  offered  to  the  will  of  man  by  God,  but  that  the  thing 
itself  is  conferred  on  him,  inspired,  infused  into  him. 
Not  even  that  God  only  confers  the  power  of  believing, 
but  from  thence  expects  the  consent,  or  the  act  of  believ- 
ing; but  that  he,  who  worketh  both  to  will  and  to  do, 
worketh  in  man  both  to  will  to  believe,  and  to  believe 
itself  (et  velle  credere  et  ipsum  credere)^  and  thus  he 
worketh  all  things  in  all.;]; 

*  John  V.  21,  24,  25.  Rom.  vi.  4—6 ;  viii.  2.  2  Cor.  v.  17,  18.  Gal. 
vi.  15.  Eph.  i.  19,  20;  ii.  6,  10.  Col.  ii.  12,  13;  iii.  1. 

t  Jer.  xixi.  18,  19.  Acts  iii.  19  ;  v.  31.  Rom.  viii.  13.  2  Tim.  ii. 
25,  26.  1  Pet.  i.  22. 

J  ''  We  believe  that  the  IToly  Spirit  dwelling  in  our  hearts  doth 
impart  to  us  true  faith."     Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xxii. 


212  ARTICLES     or     THE 

15.  This  grace  God  owes  to  no  one.  For  what  can  he 
owe  to  him,  who  is  able  to  give  nothing  first,  that  he  may 
be  recompensed  ?  (Rom.  xi.  35.)  Nay,  what  can  he  owe 
to  him,  who  has  nothing  of  his  own  but  sin  and  a  lie  ? 
He,  therefore,  who  receives  this  grace,  owes  and  renders 
everlasting  thanks  to  Grod ;  he  who  receives  it  not,  either 
does  not  care  for  those  spiritual  things,  and  rests  satisfied 
within  himself;  or,  being  secure,  he  vainly  glories  that 
he  possesses  what  he  has  not.  Moreover,  concerning 
those  who  outwardly  profess  faith  and  amend  their  lives, 
it  is  best  to  judge  and  speak  after  the  example  of  the 
apostles }  for  the  inmost  recesses  (penetralia)  of  the  heart 
are  to  us  impenetrable.  As  for  those  who  have  not  yet 
been  called,  it  behoves  us  to  pray  to  God,  who  calls  the 
things  which  are  not,  as  though  they  were ;  but  in  no 
wise  are  we  to  act  proudly  against  them  (adversus  super- 
hiendum  eos  est),  as  if  we  had  made  ourselves  to  difi'er. 
(Rom.  xi,  18—20.  1  Cor.  iv.  6,  7.) 

16.  But  in  like  manner,  as  by  the  fall  man  does  not 
cease  to  be  man,  endowed  with  intellect  and  will,  neither 
has  sin,  which  has  pervaded  the  whole  human  race,  taken 
away  the  nature  of  the  human  species,  but  it  hath  depraved 
and  spiritually  stained  it ;  so  even  this  divine  grace  of  re- 
generation does  not  act  upon  men  like  stocks  and  trees,  nor 
take  away  the  proprieties  (or  properties,  proprietates)  of 
his  will,  or  violently  compel  it  while  unwilling;  but  it 
spiritually  quickens,  (or  vivifies,)  heals,  corrects,  and 
sweetly,  and  at  the  same  time,  powerfully  inclines  it;  so 
that  whereas  before  it  was  wholly  governed  by  the  rebel- 
lion and  resistance  of  the  flesh,  now  prompt  and  sincere 
obedience  of  the  Spirit  may  begin  to  reign,  in  which  the 
renewal  of  our  spiritual  will  and  our  liberty  truly  consist. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  213 

lu  which  manner,  (or  for  which  reason,)  unless  the 
admirable  Author  of  all  good  should  work  in  us,  there 
could  be  no  hope  to  man  of  rising  from  the  fall,  by  that 
free  will,  by  which  when  standing  he  fell  into  ruin.* 

17.  But  in  the  same  manner  as  the  omnipotent  opera- 
tion of  God,  whereby  he  produces  and  supports  our  natu- 
ral life,  doth  not  exclude,  but  require  the  use  of  means, 
by  which  God  in  his  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  sees 
fit  to  exercise  this  his  power,  so  this  fore-mentioned 
supernatural  power  of  God,  by  which  he  regenerates  us, 
in  no  wise  excludes  or  sets  aside  the  use  of  the  gospel, 
which  the  most  wise  God  hath  ordained  as  the  seed  of 
regeneration  and  the  food  of  the  soul.  Wherefore,  as  the 
apostles,  and  those  teachers  who  followed  them,  have 
piously  instructed  the  people  concerning  this  grace  of 
God,  in  order  to  his  glory  and  to  the  keeping  down  of  all 
pride ;  in  the  meantime,  neither  have  they  neglected 
(being  admonished  by  the  holy  gospel)  to  keep  them 
under  the  exercise  of  the  word,  the  sacraments,  and  disci- 
pline :  so  then  be  it  far  from  us,  that  teachers  or  learners 
in  the  church  should  presume  to  tempt  God,  by  sepa- 
rating those  things,  which  God,  of  his  own  good  pleasure, 
would  have  most  closely  united  together.  For  grace  is 
conferred  through  admonitions,  and  the  more  promptly 
we  do  our  duty,  the  more  illustrious  the  benefit  of  God, 
who  worketh  in  us,  is  wont  to  be,  and  the  most  rightly 
doth  his  work  proceed.     To  whom  alone  all  the  glory, 

*  A  more  lucid  and  scriptural  exposition  of  the  efficacious  influ- 
ence, by  which  the  regenerating,  life-giving,  illuminating  grace  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  draws,  teaches,  and  inclines  the  heart  to  willing 
and  sweet  submission  and  obedience,  can  hardly  be  produced  from 
any  writer.  2  Cor.  x.  5. 


214  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

botli  of  the  means  and  their  beneficial  fruits  and  efficacy, 
is  due  for  everlasting.  Amen.* 

These  seventeen  articles  are  abbreviated,  as  above 
stated,  in  these  two  that  follow. 

Art.  III. —  Of  Manh   Will  in  a  State  of  Nature. 

"  That  by  Adam's  fall  his  posterity  lost  their  free  will, 
being  put  to  an  unavoidable  necessity  to  do,  or  not  to  do, 
whatsoever  they  do  or  do  not,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil ; 
being  thereunto  predestinated  by  the  eternal  and  efiectual 
secret  decree  of  Grod.'' 

Art.  IY.    0/  the  Manner  of  Conversion. 

"  That  God,  to  save  his  elect  from  the  corrupt  mass, 
doth  beget  faith  in  them,  by  a  power  equal  to  that  whereby 
he  created  the  world  and  raised  up  the  dead  :  insomuch, 
that  such  unto  whom  he  gives  grace  cannot  reject,  and 
the  rest,  being  reprobate,  cannot  accept  it.^'f 


rejection  op  errors  on  the  third  and  fourth 

chapters. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  having  been  set  forth,  the  Synod 
rejects  the  errors  of  those, 

1.  Who  teach  that  ''it  cannot  properly  be  said,  that 
original  sin  (^peccatum  originis,)  suffices  of  itself  for  the 

*  Can  any  statement  be  more  rational,  unexceptionable,  and  scrip- 
tural than  this  is  ? 

f  Let  the  candid  reader  compare  carefully  the  seventeen  articles 
above  given,  with  these  two  abbreviated  articles,  and  then  judge  for 
himself,  whether  such  a  reporter  deserves  even  the  least  credit  or 
confidence. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  215 

condemnation  of  the  whole  human  raeej  or  the  desert  of 
temporal  and  eternal  punishments;'  for  they  contradict 
the  apostle,  who  says,  (Rom.  v.  12),  "  By  one  man  sin  en- 
tered into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin ;  and  so  death  passed 
upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned/'  And  ver.  16, 
"  By  one  man  the  offence  entered  unto  condemnation." 
Also  (Rom.  vi.  23),  ^'  The  wages  of  sin  is  death."* 

2.  Who  teach  that  ''  spiritual  gifts,  or  good  habits  and 
virtues,  such  as  kindness,  sanctity,  and  justice,  could  have 
no  place  in  the  will  of  man  when  he  was  first  created,  and 
therefore  neither  in  the  fall  could  they  be  separated  from 
it."  For  this  opposes  {pugnat  curti)  the  description  of 
the  image  of  God,  which  the  apostle  states  in  Eph.  iv.  24, 
where  he  describes  it  (as  consisting)  "  in  righteousness 
and  holiness,"  which  have  a  place  in  the  will  altogether. 

3.  Who  teach  that  ^'  spiritual  gifts  are  not  separated 
from  the  will  of  man  in  spiritual  death,  as  it  (the  will) 
never  was  corrupted  in  itself,  but  only  impeded  by  the 
darkness  of  the  mind,  and  the  irregularity  of  the  affec- 
tions; which  impediments  being  removed,  it  may  be  able 
to  exert  the  free  power  planted  (insitam)  in  it :  that  is, 
it  might  of  itself  will  or  choose,  or  not  will  or  choose, 
■whatever  good  was  proposed  to  it."  This  is  new  and  er- 
roneous ;  even  so  far  as  it  causes  the  power  of  free-will 
to  be  exalted,  against  the  words  of  the  prophet,  (Jeremiah 
xvii.  9,)  '^  The  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things  and  per^ 

*  "  Original  sin  is  so  base  and  execrable,  that  it  suffices  to  the 
condemnation  of  the  whole  human  race."  Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xv. 
"  God  saw  that  man  had  so  cast  himself  into  the  condemnation  of 
death,  both  corporeal  and  .«piritual,  and  was  made  altogether  misera- 
ble and  accursed."  Ibid.  Art.  xvii,  "  In  every  person  born  into  the 
world,  it  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  damnation."  Art.  ix.  Church  of 
England. 


216  ARTICLES    OF   THE 

verse  :"  and  the  apostle^  (E.pli.  ii.  3,)  "  Among  wliom, 
(contumacious  men,)  we  all  had  our  conversation  in  times 
past,  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the 
flesh  and  of  the  thoughts."* 

4.  Who  teach  that  "  man  unregenerate  is  neither  pro- 
perly nor  totally  dead  in  sins,  or  destitute  of  all  power  for 
what  is  spiritually  good;  but  that  he  can  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness  or  life,  and  offer  the  sacrifice  of 
a  broken  and  contrite  spirit,  which  is  accepted  by  God.'* 
For  these  things  are  contrary  to  the  open  testimonies  of 
Scripture,  (Eph.  ii.  14,)  '^  Ye  were  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins/'  And  Gen.  vi.  5,  and  viii.  21,  ^'The  imagi- 
nation of  the  thoughts  of  man's  heart  is  only  evil  continu- 
ally." Moreover,  to  hunger  and  thirst  after  deliverance 
from  misery,  and  for  life,  and  to  offer  unto  God  the 
sacrifice  of  a  contrite  spirit,  is  the  part  of  the  regenerate, 
and  of  those  who  are  said  to  be  blessed.  Psa,  Ii.  19. 
1  Chron.  xxix.  14.    Matt.  v.  6. 

5.  Who  teach  that  '^man,  corrupt,  animal,  (4''A:-'*°0 
can  so  rightly  use  common  grace,  which  in  them  is  the 
light  of  nature,  and  the  gifts  remaining  after  the  fall, 
that  by  this  good  use  he  may  obtain  greater  grace,  for 
instance,  evangelical  or  saving,  and  gradually  may  obtain 
salvation  itself:  and  on  this  account  God  hath  showed  him- 
self ready,  on  his  part,  to  reveal  Christ  to  all,  seeing  that  he 

*  "  The  apostlo  says  that  *  it  is  God  who  worketh  in  us,  both  that 
we  should  will,  and  that  we  should  do,  of  his  own  free  benevolence  ;* 
for  no  mind,  no  will,  acquiesces  in  the  will  of  God,  in  which  Christ 
himself  hath  not  first  operated."  Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xiv.  "  We 
have  no  power  to  do  good  works,  pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God, 
without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us,  that  we  may  have 
a  good  will :  and  working  with  us,  when  we  have  that  good  will." 
Art.  X.  Church  of  England. 


SYNOD     OF    DORT.  217 

administers  to  all,  sufficiently  and  efficaciously,  tlie  neces- 
sary means  to  the  revelation  of  Christ,  faith  and  repentance." 
For,  besides  the  experience  of  all  ages,  this  is  testified  to 
be  false  by  the  Scripture,  (Psa.  cxlvii.  19,  20,)  "  He 
showeth  his  words  unto  Jacob,  his  statutes  and  laws  unto 
Israel;  he  hath  not  done  so  unto  any  other  people, 
neither  have  they  known  his  laws/'  (Acts  xvi.  IG.)  "  God 
permitted  in  past  ages,  all  the  nations  to  walk  in  their 
own  ways/'  Acts  xvi.  6,  7.  "They  were  forbidden 
(Paul  and  his  companions)  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  in  Asia/'  And  "when  they  were 
come  into  Mysia,  they  endeavored  to  go  towards  Bithynia, 
but  the  Spirit  suffered  them  not.* 

*  The  matter  of  fact,  that  all  those  who  enjoy  the  means  of 
grace  in  the  greatest  abundance,  do  not  profit  by  them,  is  as  undeni- 
able as  that  all  nations  are  not  favoured  with  the  means  of  grace;  but 
to  speak  of  those  things  as  anfficient  and  efficacious,  vihich  in  the  case 
of  a  vast  majority  prove  insufficient  and  inefficacious,  must  surely  be 
unreasonable,  especially  as  to  them  the  Gospel  itself  proves  "  a  sa- 
vour of  deatn  unto  death."  That  "  Paul  may  plant  and  ApoUos  may 
water,"  but  that  God  alone  can  give  "the  increase," is  most  manifest 
to  those  who  have  the  deepest  experience,  and  have  made  the  most 
accurate  and  long-continued  observation  on  the  event  of  the  wisest, 
most  loving,  and  most  Scriptural  instructions.  1  Cor.  iii.  6,  7. 
Enough  has  been  quoted  from  the  Belgic  Confession  to  sh9w  that  this 
error  was  as  contrary  to  that  document,  as  to  any  article  of  the  Synod 
of  Dort.  "  The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is  such,  that 
he  cannot  turn  or  prepare  himself,  by  his  own  natural  strength  and 
good  works,  to  faith  and  calling  upon  God."  "Works  done  before 
the  grace  of  Christ,  and  the  inspiration  of  his  Spirit,  are  not  pleasant 
to  God,  forasmuch  as  they  spring  not  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ;  nei- 
ther do  they  make  men  meet  to  receive  grace,  or  (as  the  school  au- 
thors say)  deserve  grace  of  congruity ;  yea,  rather,  for  that  they  are 
not  done  as  God  hath  willed  and  commanded  them  to  be  done,  we 
doubt  not  but  they  have  the  nature  of  sin."  Art.  x.  xiii.  Ch.  of  Eng. 
He  who  is  well  versed  in  this  controversy,  is  aware  that  the  doctrine 
19 


218  ARTICLESOFTHE 

7.  Who  teach  that  ''in  the  true  conversion  of  man 
there  cannot  be  new  qualities,  habits,  or  gifts  infused  by 
God  into  his  will ;  and  so  faith,  by  which  we  are  first  con- 
verted, and  from  which  we  are  called  the  faithful,  is  not 
a  quality  or  gift  infused  by  God,  but  only  an  act  of  man ; 
nor  can  it  be  otherwise  called  a  gift  than  with  respect  to 
the  power  of  attaining  it.'^  For  these  contradict  the  holy 
Scriptures,  which  testify  that  God  doth  infuse  new  qualities 
of  faith,  obedience,  and  a  sense  of  his  love  into  our  hearts. 
Jer.  xxxi.  33.  "  I  will  put  my  law  into  their  mind,  and 
will  write  it  in  their  heart.'^  Isa.  xliv.  3.  ''  I  will  pour 
water  on  him  that  is  athirst,  and  rivers  upon  the  dry 
ground ;  I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  on  thy  seed/^  Rom. 
V.  5.  ''  The  love  of  God  which  is  shed  abroad  in  our 
hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit  which  is  given  to  us."  They 
also  contradict  the  constant  practice  of  the  church,  ac- 
cording to  the  prophet,  praying — *'  Convert  thou  me,  and 
I  shall  be  converted."  Jer.  xxxi.  18,  19.  (Ez.  xi.  19,  20; 
xxxvi.  25—27.    Eph.  i.  19,  20 ;  ii.  8—10.) 

7.  Who  teach  ''  that  the  grace  by  which  we  are  con- 
verted to  God,  is  nothing  else  than  gentle  suasion ;  or 
(as  others  explain  it)  the  most  noble  method  of  acting  in 
the  conversion  of  man,  and  the  most  suitable  (convcnien- 
tissimum)  to  human  nature,  is  that  which  is  done  by  sua- 
sions, and  that  nothing  hinders  that  moral  grace  alone 
should  render  animal  (iiatural,  'i^X"^oi)  men  spiritual ;  in- 
deed God  produces  the  consent  of  the  will  no  otherwise 
than  by  moral  reason  ;  and  the  efficacy  of  divine  grace,  by 
which  he  overcomes  the  operation  of  Satan,  consists  in 

here  coudemned,  comprises  the  very  hinge  on  which  the  whole  turns; 
if  false,  Calvinists  (in  the  modern  use  of  the  word)  are  right;  if  true, 
anti-Calvinists  are  right. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  219 

this,  that  God  promises  eternal  benefits,  and  Satan  tem- 
poral ones."  For  this  is  altogether  Pelagian,  and  contrary 
to  the  whole  Scripture,  which,  besides  this,  acknowledges 
also  another  and  far  more  effectual  and  divine  mode  of 
acting  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  man's  conversion.  Ezek. 
xxxvi.  26.  ^'  I  will  give  you  a  new  heart,  and  I  will  put 
a  new  spirit  within  you ;  and  I  will  take  away  the  heart 
of  stone,  and  give  you  a  heart  of  flesh,"  &c.  "  Except 
a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 
John  iii.  3 — 6.  '^  Tho  natural  man  (4-'^X"^'-'0  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  neither  can  he  know  them, 
because  they  are  spiritually  discerned."  1  Cor.  ii.  14. 

8.  Who  teach  that  "  God  does  not  apply  those  powers 
of  his  own  omnipotence  in  the  regeneration  of  man,  by 
which  he  mightily  and  infallibly  bends  his  will  to  faith 
and  conversion ;  but  all  the  operations  of  grace  having 
been  employed  {positis)  which  God  makes  use  of  in  man's 
conversion,  man  nevertheless  can  so  resist  God  and  the 
Spirit,  intending  his  regeneration  and  willing  to  regenerate 
him,  and  in  very  deed  (^ijjso  actii)  often  doth  so  resist,  as 
entirely  to  hinder  his  own  regeneration,  and  thus  it  re- 
mains in  his  own  power,  whether  he  will  be  regenerated 
or  not."  For  this  is  no  other  than  taking  away  all  the 
efficacy  of  God's  grace  in  our  conversion,  and  subjecting 
the  act  of  Almighty  God  to  the  will  of  man,  and 
contradicts  the  apostles,  who  teach  that  '^we  believe 
through  the  efficacy  of  the  mighty  power  of  God."  Eph. 
i.  19,  and  that  "  God  fills  up  in  us  the  good  pleasure  of 
his  goodness,  and  the  work  of  faith  with  power."  2  Thess. 
i.  11.  .Also,  that  "his  divine  power  hath  given  us  all 
things  which  pertain  to  life  and  godliness."  2  Pet.  i.  3. 
"Thy  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  thy  power." 
''  It  is  God  that  worketh  in  us  both  to  will  and  to  do.'* 


220  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

The  want  of  the  willing  mind  .is  the  grand  thing  wanting, 
and  until  this  is  wrought  in  us,  we  ''do  always  resist  the 
Holy  Ghost.'^  (Psa.  ex.  4.  Phil.  i.  13.) 

9.  Who  teach  that  ''  grace  and  free  will  are  partial 
causes  concurring  at  the  same  time,  to  the  beginning  of 
conversion ;  nor  doth  grace,  in  the  order  of  causality,  pre- 
cede the  efficacy  of  the  will ;  that  is,  God  does  not  effec- 
tually help  the  will  of  man  to  conversion,  before  the  will 
of  man  moves  and  determines  itself.^^  For  this  dogma 
the  ancient  church  long  ago  condemned  in  Pelagius, 
from  the  apostle,  Rom.  ix.  16.  "  It  is  not  of  him  that 
willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  showeth 
mercy  .^'  And  1  Cor.  iv.  7.  ''Who  maketh  thee  to  differ? 
And  what  hast  thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive  ?'*'  Also, 
Phil.  ii.  13.  "  It  is  God  who  worketh  in  you  this  very 
thing,  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.''* 


CHAPTER  V. 

OP  DOCTRINE. 

CONCERNING   THE    PERSEVERANCE    OF   THE    SAINTS. 

1.  Those  whom  God,  according  to  his  purpose,  calleth 
to  the  fellowship  of  his  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
regenerates  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  indeed  sets  free  from 
the  dominion  and  slavery  of  sin,  but  not  entirely  in  this 
life  from  the  flesh  and  the  body  of  sin.f 

"*  "Almighty  God,  we  humbly  beseech  thee  that,  as  by  thy  special 
grace  preventing  us,  thou  dost  "pnt  into  our  minds  good  desires,  so, 
&c."  (Collect.  East.  Sund.  Ch.  Eng. 

f  They  who  constitute  the  true  church  ;  "such  a  mark  of  them  is 
the  faith  by  which  Christ,  or  their  only  Saviour,  being  apprehended, 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  221 

2.  Hence  daily  sias  of  infirmity  arise,  and  blemishes 
Qiccvi)  cleave  to  the  best  works  even  of  the  saints,  which 
furnish  to  them  continual  cause  {inateriani)  of  humbling 
themselves  before  God,  of  fleeing  to  Christ  crucified,  of 
mortifying  the  flesh  more  and  more  by  the  spirit  of 
prayer,  and  the  holy  exercises  of  piety,  and  of  panting 
after  the  goal  of  perfection  (ad  j^cj-fectionis  metam  su.^j)i- 
randi)  until  the  time  when,  delivered  from  this  body  of 
death,  they  shall  reign  with  the  Lamb  of  God  in  the 
heavens.* 

3.  Because  of  these  remains  of  indwelling  sin,  and 
moreover,  also,  the  temptations  of  the  world  and  of  Sa- 
tan, the  converted  could  not  continue  {perstare)  in  this 
grace,  if  they  were  left  to  their  own  strength.  But  God 
is  faithful,  who  confirms  them  in  the  grace  once  merci- 
fully conferred  on  them,  and  powerfully  preserves  them 
in  the  same,  even  unto  the  end.f 

4.  But  though  that  power  of  God,  confirming  the  truly 

they  flee  from  sin  and  follow  after  righteousness  ;  at  the  same  time 
they  love  the  true  God  and  their  neighbours,  neither  turning  aside  to 
the  right  hand  nor  to  the  left :  they  crucify  the  flesh  with  its  afifec- 
tions,  but  by  no  means  this  indeed,  as  if  there  were  not  in  them  any 
longer  infirmity:  but  that  they  fight  against  it  through  the  whole 
time  of  their  life,  by  the  energy  {virtutem)  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and 
in  the  mean  time  they  flee  to  the  blood,  the  death,  and  the  sufierings 
and  obedience  of  our  Lord  Christ,  as  to  their  most  safe  protection." 
Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xxix.  Rom.  vii.  21 — 25  ;  viii.  1,  2.  Gal.  v. 
16,  17,  24.  See  Art.  ix.  Ch.  Eng. — The  Remonstrants  or  Arminians 
of  those  days  held,  it  seems,  the  doctrine  of  sinless  perfection  in  this 
life  more  generally  than  anti-Calvinists  do  at  present. 

*  "  Not  that  they  should  slumber,  trusting  in  this  remission,  but 
that  the  feeling  of  this  corruption  may  excite  in  the  faithful  more 
frequent  groans;  and  that  they  may  wish  more  ardently  to  be  freed 
from  this  body  of  death.  Rom.  vii.  18,  24."  Belgic  Confession,  Art.  xv. 

t  Prov.  xxviii.26.  Jer.  xvii.  9.  Luke  xxiL  31,  32.  1  Pet.  i.  5. 
19* 


222  ARTICLES   OF   THE 

faithful  (vere  Jideles)  in  grace,  and  preserving  them,  is 
greater  than  what  can  be  overcome  by  the  flesh;  yet  the 
converted  are  not  always  so  influenced  and  moved  by 
God,  that  they  cannot  depart,  in  certain  particular  actions, 
from  the  leading  of  grace,  and  be  seduced  by  the  desires 
(concupiscentiis)  of  the  flesh,  and  obey  them.  Where- 
fore, they  must  continually  watch  and  pray,  lest  they 
should  be  led  into  temptations.  Which,  when  they  do 
not,  they  may  be  not  only  violently  carried  away  by  the 
flesh,  and  the  world,  and  Satan,  unto  grievous  and  atro- 
cious sins ;  but  they  are  sometimes  even  thus  violently 
carried  away  by  the  righteous  permission  of  God,  which 
the  mournful  falls  of  David  and  Peter,  and  of  other  saints 
recorded  in  Scripture,  demonstrate.* 

5.  But  by  such  enormous  sins  they  exceedingly  ofi'end 
God ;  they  incur  the  guilt  of  death,  they  grieve  the  Holy 
Spirit,  they  interrupt  the  exercise  of  faith,  they  most 
grievously  wound  conscience,  and  they  sometimes  lose, 
for  a  time,  the  perception  of  grace,  until  by  serious  re- 
pentance returning  into  the  way,  the  paternal  counte- 
nance of  God  again  shines  upon  them.   (Psa.  li.  11,  12.) 

6.  For  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  from  his  immutable 
purpose  of  election,  does  not  wholly  take  away  his  Holy 
Spirit  from  his  own,  even  in  lamentable  falls ;  nor  does 
he  so  permit  them  to  glide  down  (^prolabiy^  that  they 
should  fall  from  the  grace  of  adoption  and  the  state  of 
justification,  or  commit  the  sin  unto  death,  or  against  the 
Holy  Spirit,  that,  being  deserted  by  him,  they  should 
cast  themselves  headlong  into  eternal  destruction. "j* 

*  Psa.  cxix.  116,  U1.  Matt.  xxvi.  40,  41,  69-75.  1  Pet.  v.  8. 
Jude  20,  21,  24. 

t  Luke  xxii.  32.     John  iv.  Ih     1  John  v.  16-18. 


SYNOD    OF   DORT.  223 

7.  In  the  first  place,  he  preserves  in  them,  in  these  falls, 
that  immortal  seed  by  which  they  are  regenerated,  {or 
hegotten  again,  regemiti,)  lest  it  should  perish,  or  be  shaken 
out.  1  Pet.  i.  23.  1  John  iii.  9.  Then,  by  his  own  word 
and  Spirit,  he  assuredly  and  efficaciously  renews  them  to 
repentance,  that  from  the  soul  they  may  mourn  according 
to  God  for  the  sins  committed,  may  seek  remission  in  the 
blood  of  the  Mediator  by  faith,  with  a  contrite  heart,  and 
obtain  it,  that  they  may  feel  the  favour  of  God  again 
reconciled,  may  adore  his  mercies  by  faith,  and  finally, 
work  out  their  salvation  more  earnestly  with  fear  and 
trembling.* 

8.  So  that  not  by  their  own  merits  or  strength,  but  by 
the  gratuitous  mercy  of  God  they  obtain  it,  that  they 
neither  totally  fall  from  faith  and  grace,  nor  finally  continue 
in  their  falls  and  perish.  Which  as  to  themselves  {quoad 
ipsos)  not  only  might  easily  be  done,  but  would  without 
doubt  be  done ;  yet  in  respect  of  God,  it  cannot  at  all  be 
done,  {or  take  place,  fieri, ^  as,  neither  can  his  counsel  be 
changed,  his  promise  fall,  their  vocation  according  to  hia 
purpose  be  recalled,  the  merit,  intercession,  and  guar- 
dianship of  Christ  be  rendered  void,  nor  the  sealing  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  become  vain,  or  be  blotted  out.f 

9.  Of  this  guarding  of  the  elect  to  salvation,  and  the 
perseverance  in  the  faith  of  the  truly  faithful,  {verefide- 
Hum,)  the  faithful  themselves  may  become  certain  {as- 


*  Can  anything  be  guarded  in  a  more  wise,  holy,  and  scriptural 
manner,  than  this  statement  of  the  means  by  which  God  preserves 
and  restores  his  oflfending  children  ?  Psa.  Ixxxix.  30 — 34.  Jer.  xxxii. 
40.  1  Cor. -xi.  32.  Matt.  xxvi.  75.  John  xxi.  17.  1  Pet.  iy.  7;  v.  8, 

t  John  X.  27—30  j  xiii.  36  ;  xiv.  19  ;  xvii.  24.  Rom.  v.  9,  10;  viii. 
16,  17,  28—39.  2  Cor.  i.  2.   Eph.  i.  13,  14  ,•  r.  30. 


224  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

sured),  and  are,  according  to  the  measure  of  their  faith,  by 
which  they  certainly  believe  themselves  to  be,  and  that 
they  shall  perpetually  remain  true  and  living  members 
of  the  church,  have  remission  of  sins,  and  eternal  life.* 

10.  And,  indeed,  (tTu\j  proinde,')  this  certainty  is  not 
from  any  peculiar  revelation  made  beyond  or  without  the 
word  of  God,  but  from  the  belief  of  the  promises  which 
God  hath  most  copiously  revealed  in  his  own  word  for 
our  comfort ;  by  the  testimony  "  of  the  Holy  Spirit  wit- 
nessing with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  sons  and  heirs  of 
God.''  Rom.  viii.  16.  Finally,  from  the  earnest  (or 
serious,  serio)  and  holy  desire  (or  pursuit,  studio')  of  a 
good  conscience  and  good  works. f  And  of  this  substan- 
tial consolation  of  the  victory  to  be  obtained,  and  the  in- 
fallible earnest  of  eternal  glory,  if  the  elect  of  God  could 
be  deprived  ^'in  this  world,  they  would  of  all  men  be 
the  most  miserable." 

11.  In  the  mean  while,  the  Scripture  testifies  that  the 
faithful  in  this  life  are  assaulted  (conflictari)  with  various 
doubtings  of  the  flesh,  and,  being  placed  in  heavy  temp- 
tations, do  not  always  feel  this  full  assurance  of  faith  and 
certainty  of  perseverance.  But  God,  ^^  the  Father  of  all 
consolation,"  does  not  suffer  them  to  be  tempted  above 
^'  their  strength,  but  with  the  temptation  makes  some 
way  of  escape"  (ptrcestat  evasioncm,  rrontcni  (kCuo-iv  )     And, 

*"  May  become  certain,  not,  are  all  of  them,  or  at  all  times  certain. 
Heb.  vi.  10,  11.  2  Pet.  i.  10,  11.  1  John  v.  11—13, 19,  20. 

f  Surely  this  has  the  stamp  of  holiness  deeply  impressed  upon  it! 
It  is  evangelical  truth,  in  that  part  of  it,  which  is  most  vehemently 
accused  as  tending  to  laxity  of  practice,  and  most  frequently  mis- 
stated by  the  injudicious,  and  perverted  by  enthusiasts  and  hypo- 
crites, set  forth  in  its  genuine  and  inseparable  connection  with  good 
works.  1  Cor.  xv.  68. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  225 

bj  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  excites  again  in  the  same  persons, 
the  certainty  of  perseverance. 

12.  But  so  far  is  this  certainty  of  perseverance  from 
rendering  the  truly  faithful  proud  and  carnally  secure, 
that,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  the  true  root  of  humility,  of 
filial  reverential  fear,  of  true  piety,  of  patience  in  every 
conflict,  of  ardent  prayers,  of  constancy  in  the  cross,  and 
in  the  confession  of  the  truth,  and  of  solid  joy  in  God) 
and  the  consideration  of  this  benefit  is  the  spur  (^stimulus) 
to  the  serious  and  continual  exercise  of  gratitude  and 
good  works,  as  it  appears  by  the  testimonies  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  the  examples  of  the  saints. 

13.  Neither  even  in  those  who  are  re-instated  after  a 
fall,  doth  the  renewed  confidence  of  perseverance  produce 
licentiousness,  or  neglect  (incuriaTn)  of  piety,  but  much 
greater  care  of  solicitously  being  guarded  (or  kept)  in  the 
ways  of  God,  which  are  prepared,  that  by  walking  in 
them  they  may  retain  the  certainty  of  their  own  perse- 
verance, lest,  on  account  of  the  abuse  of  his  paternal  be- 
nignity, the  face  of  the  merciful  God,  (the  contemplation 
of  which  is  to  the  pious,  sweeter  than  life,  and  the  with- 
drawing of  it  more  bitter  than  death,)  should  again  be 
turned  away  from  them,  and  so  they  should  fall  into 
heavier  torments  of  the  soul.  (Psa.  Ixxxv.  8.) 

14.  But  as  it  hath  pleased  God  to  begin  this  work  in 
us  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  so  by  the  hearing, 
reading,  meditation  of  the  same,  by  exhortations,  threat- 
enings,  promises,  and  moreover,  by  the  use  of  the  sacra- 
ments, he  preserves,  continues,  and  perfects   it.* 

15.  This  doctrine  concerning  the  perseverance  of  the 

*  Is  not  this  a  full  confutation  of  those  who  accuse  such  as  hold 
this  doctrine  with  rendering  all  means  of  grace  needless,  and  all  ex* 


226  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

truly  believing  and  saints,  and  of  its  certainty,  whicli  God 
hath,  abundantly  revealed  in  his  word,  to  the  glory  of  his 
own  name  and  to  the  comfort  of  pious  souls,  and  hath  im- 
pressed on  the  hearts  of  the  faithful,  the  flesh  indeed  doth 
not  receive,  Satan  hates,  the  world  derides,  the  inexpe- 
rienced (imjjerlti')  and  hypocrites  violently  hurry  away 
Q-apiunf)  into  abuse,  and  the  spirits  of  error  oppose.  But 
the  spouse  of  Christ  hath  always  most  tenderly  loved  it, 
as  a  treasure  of  inestimable  value,  and  hath  constantly 
defended  it  (^propugnavit),  which  indeed  that  she  may  do 
God  will  take  care  {procurabit^,  against  whom  neither 
counsel  can  avail,  nor  any  strength  succeed.  To  whom, 
the  only  God,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  be  honour 
and  glory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

These  fifteen  articles  are  abbreviated,  as  has  been  above 
stated,  in  the  following  article. 

Art.  Y.    Of  the   Certain f^  of  Perseverance. 

"  That  such  as  have  once  received  that  grace  by  faith, 
can  never  fall  from  it  finally  or  totally,  notwithstanding  the 
most  enormous  sins  they  can  commit.'^ 

To  which  is  added,  ^^  This  is  the  shortest,  and  withal 
the  most  favourable  summary  which  I  have  hitherto  met 
with  of  the  conclusions  of  this  Synod,  that  which  was 
drawn  up  by  the  Kemonstrants  in  their  Antidotum,  being 
much  more   large,  and  comprehending  many  things  by 

hortations  nugatory  ?  The  means  to  be  used  by  the  persons  them- 
selves, and  by  others  for  them,  in  whatever  form  they  are  employed, 
constitute  a  part  of  that  counsel  and  plan,  by  which  God  preserves 
his  people,  and  causes  them  "to  walk  religiously  in  good  works,  and 
at  length  by  his  mercy  they  attain  to  everlasting  felicity."  Art.  xvii. 
Church  of  England.  Compare  Acts  xxvii.  22—24,  with  31,  and  Jude 
20,  21,  with  24. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  227 

way  of  inference  whicli  are  not  positively  expressed  in  tlie 
words  themselves/' 

I  am  not  able  to  annex  tlie  Antidotum  of  the  Remon- 
strants :  yet  I  cannot  but  be  disposed  to  think,  that  it 
does  not  contain  a  more  unfavourable  statement  of  the 
conclusions  made  by  the  Synod  of  Dort,  than  that  abbre- 
viated in  these  five  articles,  though  doubtless  it  is  more 
prolix.  But  would  not  the  very  articles  published  by  the 
Synod  itself,  being  produced  or  commented  on,  have  been 
far  more  like  a/tiiV  and  equitable  conduct  towards  it,  than 
any  abbreviation  or  antidotum,  drawn  up  by  its  avowed 
opponents  ?  I  trust  such  would  have  been  the  conduct 
of  most  Calvinists,  in  recording  the  proceedings  of  an 
anti-Calvinistic  Synod :  but  it  seems  Calvinists  are  ex- 
ceptions to  all  rules,  and  have  no  right  to  expect  fair  and 
equitable  treatment  from  other  men. 


REJECTION  OF  ERRORS  ON  THE  FIFTH  CHAPTER,  CON- 
CERNING THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  PERSEVERANCE  OP 
THE  SAINTS. 

The  orthodox  doctrine  having  been  set  forth,  the  Synod 
rejects  the  errors  of  those, 

1.  Who  teach  that  "the  perseverance  of  the  truly 
faithful  is  not  the  effect  of  election,  or  the  gift  of  God 
obtained  by  the  death  of  Christ,  but  a  condition  of  the 
new  covenant,  to  be  performed  by  man,  of  free-will,  an- 
tecedent to  his  peremptory  election  and  justification,  as 
they  themselves  speak."  For  the  sacred  Scripture  testifies, 
that  it  follows  election,  and  that  it  is  given  to  the  elect 
through  the  power  of  the  death,  resurrection,  and  inter- 
cession of  Christ.   Rom.  xi.  7.    "  The  election  have  ob- 


228  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

tained;  the  rest  were  hardened.''  (irtoi^^^aav).  Also, 
Rom.  viii.  32.  "  He  who  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but 
delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
freely  give  us  all  things  ?  Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the 
charge  of  God's  elect  ?  It  is  God  that  justifieth.  Who 
is  he  that  condemneth  ?  It  is  Christ  who  died  ;  yea,  ra- 
ther, who  is  risen  again,  who  also  sitteth  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  who  likewise  intercedeth  for  us.  Who  shall 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?"* 

2.  Who  teach  that  "  God  indeed  provides  the  believer 
with  powers  sufficient  for  persevering,  and  is  ready  to 
preserve  them  in  him  if  he  performs  his  duty  :  all  things, 
however,  being  furnished  which  are  necessary  to  perse- 
vering in  faith,  and  which  God  willeth  to  supply  for  the 
preservation  of  faith,  it  always  depends  upon  the  freedom 
of  the  will  whether  he  will  persevere  or  not  persevere  :" 
for  this  opinion  contains  manifest  Pelagianism ;  and,  while 
it  willeth  to  make  men  free,  makes  them  sacrilegious,  con- 
trary to  the  perpetual  agreement  of  the  evangelical  doc- 
trine, which  deprives  men  of  all  ground  (materiam)  for 
glorying,  and  ascribes  to  divine  grace  alone  the  praise  of 
this  benefit ;  and  it  is  opposite  to  the  apostle,  who  de- 
clares that  "  it  is  God  who  will  confirm  us  even  to  the 
end  blameless,  in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
1  Cor.  i.  S.f 

*  Luke  xxii.  32.  1  Pet.  i.  5.  "  Because  the  frailty  of  man  without 
thee  cannot  but  fall ;  keep  us  ever  by  thy  help  from  all  things  hurt- 
ful." Collect,  XV.  after  Trinity,  Church  of  England. 

f  "  Being  confident  of  this,  that  he  who  hath  begun  a  good  worlj: 
in  you,  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ."  Phil,  i,  6.  If 
it  depend  absolutely  on  the  freedom  of  man's  will,  whether  he  will 
persevere  or  not,  his  reliance  must  and  ought  to  be  placed  on  that, 
on  which  the  whole  event  depends ;  and  is  not  this  to  trust  our  own 
hearts  ? 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  229 

3.  Vfho  teach  that  "  true  believers  and  recjenerate 
persons  may  not  only  fall  from  justifying  faith,  and  in 
like  manner  from  grace  and  salvation,  totally  and  finally, 
but  likewise  that  in  fact  (re  ipsa)  they  not  seldom  do  fall 
from  it,  and  perish  eternally."  For  this  opinion  renders 
vain  the  grace  itself  of  justification  and  regeneration,  and 
the  perpetual  guardian  care  (custodiani)  of  Christ,  con- 
trary to  the  express  words  of  the  apostle  Paul.  Rom.  v. 
8,  9.  "  If  Christ  died  for  us  while  we  were  yet  sinners, 
much  more,  therefore,  being  now  justified  through  his 
blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  by  him."  And, 
contrary  to  the  apostle  John,  (1  John  iii.  9,)  "  Every  one 
that  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin,  because  his 
seed  remaineth  in  him ;  neither  can  he  sin,  because  he  is 
born  of  God."  Also,  contrary  to  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ, 
(John  X.  28,  29,)  "  I  give  eternal  life  to  my  sheep,  and 
they  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  one  tear  them 
violently  out  of  my  hand ;  my  Father  who  gave  them  me 
is  greater  than  all,  neither  can  any  one  tear  them  vio- 
lently out  of  my  Father's  hand." 

4.  Who  teach  that  "  true  believers  and  the  re2:enerate 
may  sin  the  sin  unto  death,  or  against  the  Holy  Spirit." 
But  the  same  apostle,  John,  chap,  v.,  after,  in  the  16th 
and  17th  verses,  he  has  mentioned  those  who  sin  unto 
death,  and  forbidden  to  pray  for  them,  immediately,  ver. 
18,  adds,  "  We  know,  that  whosoever  is  born  of  God, 
sinneth  not,"  (namely,  in  that  kind  of  sin)  *'  but  he  that 
is  born  of  God,  keepeth  himself,  and  that  wicked  one 
toucheth  him  not." 

5.  Who  teach  that  ''  no  certainty  of  future  perseve- 
rance can  be  had  in  this  life  without  special  revelation." 

For  by  this  doctrine  solid  consolation  is  taken  away  from 
20 


230  ARTICLES     or     THE 

true  believers  in  this  life,  and  the  doubting  of  the  papists 
(^pontijicioruni)  brought  back  into  the  church.  But  the 
holy  Scripture  every  where  requires  this  certainty,  not 
from  special  and  extraordinary  revelation,  but  from  the 
peculiar  marks  of  the  children  of  God,  and  the  most  con- 
stant promises  of  God.  In  the  first  place,  the  apostle 
Paul,  (Rom.  viii.  39,)  "  No  created  thing  can  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,'' 
and  1  John  iii.  24,  ^'  Whoso  keepeth  his  commandment 
remaineth  in  him,  and  he  in  him ;  and  hereby  we  know 
that  we  remain  in  him  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given 
us."* 

6.  Who  teach  that  "  the  doctrine  of  perseverance  and 
the  assurance  of  salvation,  from  its  nature  and  tendency 
(indole),  is  a  pillow  for  the  flesh,  and  injurious  to  piety, 
good  conduct,  prayers,  and  other  holy  exercises ;  but  that 
on  the  contrary,  to  doubt  concerning  it  is  laudable.''  For 
these  persons  show  themselves  to  be  ignorant  of  the  efl5- 
cacy  of  divine  grace,  and  of  the  operation  of  the  indwelling 
Holy  Spirit ;  and  they  contradict  the  apostle  John,  affirm- 
ing in  express  words,  (1  John  iii.  2,  3,)  ''  Beloved,  now 
are  we  the  sons  of  God,  but  it  doth  not  yet  appear  what 
we  shall  be ;  we  know,  however,  that  when  he  shall  be 
revealed,  we  shall  be  like  him,  because  we  shall  see  him 
as  he  is.    And  whoso  hath  this  hope  in  him,  purifieth  him- 

*  1  John  ii.  3,  4;  iii.  14,  18,  19.  Not  a  single  instance  can  be  ad- 
duced from  the  Scripture,  in  which  any  prophet  or  apostle  ascribes 
his  own  assurance  of  salvation  to  special  revelation,  or  to  any  thing 
different  from  what  he  exhorts  others  to,  in  order  to  obtain  and  retain 
the  same  assurance.  This  concludes  at  least  as  strongly  against  those 
who  ground  their  assurance  on  dreams,  visions,  and  impressions  of 
whatever  kind,  as  those  who  say  it  can  only  be  enjoyed  by  immediate 
revelation. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  231 

self,  even  as  he  is  pure.''  They  are,  moreover,  confuted 
by  the  examples  of  the  saints  in  the  Old  as  well  as  in  the 
New  Testament,  who,  though  they  were  certain  of  their 
own  perseverance  and  salvation,  were  nevertheless  as- 
siduous in  prayers  and  other  pious  exercises. 

7.  AVho  teach  that  "  the  faith  of  temporary  believers 
doth  not  differ  from  justifying  and  saving  faith,  except 
in  duration  alone/'  For  Christ  himself,  (Matt.  xiii.  20, 
and  Luke  viii.  13,  &c.,)  besides  this,  manifestly  consti- 
tuted a  threefold  distinction  between  temporary  and  true 
believers,  as  he  says,  those  received  the  seed  in  stony 
ground,  these  in  good  ground,  or  "an  honest  heart/' 
those  are  without  root ;  these  have  a  firm  root ;  those  are 
destitute  of  fruit  j  these  bring  forth  their  fruit  in  divers 
measures,  constantly  or  perseveringly.* 

8.  Who  teach  that  "  it  is  not  absurd,  that  the  first  re- 
generation being  extinct,  man  should  be  again,  yea,  more 
often  regenerated. "f  For  by  this  doctrine  they  deny  the 
incorruptibility  of  the  seed  of  God,  by  which  we  are  born 
again,  contrary  to  the  testimony  of  the  apostle,  1  Pet.  i. 
28  :  "  Being  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of 
incorruptible." 

9.  Who  teach  that  "  Christ  doth  in  no  wise  pray  for 
the  infallible  perseverance  in  faith  of  believers."  For 
they  contradict  Christ  himself,  who  says,  (Luke  xxii.  32,) 
"  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  (Peter,)  that  thy  faith  fail  not," 

*  "  The  foolisli  virgins  took  their  lamps,  but  no  oil  with  them. 
The  wise  took  oil  in  their  vessels,  with  their  lamps."  Matt.  xxv.  4,  5. 
1  John  ii.  19. 

t  This  is  a  ground  that  modern  opposers  of  the  doctrine  not  only 
disclaim,  but  charge  it  erroneously  as  an  error  which  the  Calvinists 
maintaia. 


232  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

and  Jolin  the  evangelist,  testifying,  (John  xvii.  20,)  that 
Christ  prayed,  not  only  for  the  apostles,  but  likewise  for 
all  who  shall  believe  through  their  words;  ver.  11,  ''  Holy 
Father,  keep  them  through  thy  name;"  and  ver.  15,  "I 
pray  not  that  thou  mayest  take  them  out  of  the  world, 
but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from  evil/' 


CONCLUSION. 

And  this  is  a  perspicuous,  simple,  and  ingenuous  de- 
claration of  the  orthodox  doctrine  concerning  the  five 
controverted  articles  in  Belgium,  and  a  rejection  of  the 
errors  by  which  the  Belgic  churches  have  for  some  time 
been  disturbed,  which  the  Synod,  having  taken  from  the 
word  of  Grod,  judges  to  be  agreeable  to  the  confessions 
of  the  Reformed  churches.  Whence  it  clearly  appears 
that  they,  whom  it  by  no  means  became,  purposed  to  in- 
culcate on  the  people  those  (articles)  which  are  contrary 
to  all  truth,  equity,  and  charity. 

(Namely,)  "  That  the  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  churches 
concerning  predestination,  and  the  heads  connected  with 
it,  {annexis  ei,)  by  its  own  proper  nature  (jjenio)  and 
impulse,  draws  away  the  minds  of  men  from  all  piety  and 
religion;*  that  it  is  the  pillow  of  the  flesh  and  of  the 

*  Two  things  clearly  appear  from  this  passage,  1.  The  Remon- 
strants assumed  it  as  undoubted  that  the  predestination  which  they 
opposed,  with  its  connected  heads  of  doctrine,  was  generally  held  by 
the  Reformed  churches,  including  the  Church  of  England.  And,  2. 
They  injuriously  charged  it  with  involving  those  very  consequences 
which  they  who  contend  that  the  Church  of  England  is  not  Calvinistio 
charge  on  the  doctrine  of  those  whom  they  call  Calvinlsts. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  233 

devil,  the  citadel  of  Satan,  from  which  he  lies  in  ambush 
(^^insidictur)  for  all,  wounds  very  many,  and  fatally  pierces 
through  many,  as  well  with  javelins  of  desperation  as  of 
security.  That  the  same  doctrine  makes  God  the  author 
of  sin,  unjust,  a  tyrant,  a  hypocrite ;  nor  is  it  any  other 
than  interpolated  Stoicism,  Manicheism,  Libertinism,  and 
Turcism,  (^Turcismum.)*  That  it  renders  men  secure,  as 
being  persuaded  that  it  does  not  hinder  the  salvation  of 
the  elect,  in  what  manner  soever  they  live  j  and  they  can 
with  safety  perpetrate  the  most  atrocious  crimes.  That  it 
does  not  profit  the  reprobate,  as  to  salvation,  if  they 
should  truly  do  all  the  works  of  the  saints.  That  by  the 
same  (doctrine)  it  is  taught  that  Grod,  by  the  bare  and 
mere  determination  (nudo  puroque  arhitrio)  of  his  will, 
without  any  respect  (views  intuitu)  of  the  sin  of  any  man, 
predestinated  and  created  the  greatest  part  of  the  world 
to  eternal  damnation.  That  in  the  same  manner  as  election 
is  the  fountain  and  cause  of  faith  and  good  works,  repro- 
bation is  the  cause  of  infidelity  and  impiety.  That  many 
unofiending  (innoxice)  infants  of  believers  are  violently 
torn  away  from  the  breasts  of  their  mothers,  and  tyrauni- 

*  The  chapter  in  the  "Refutation  of  Calvinism,"  showing  "that 
the  earliest  heretics  maintained  opinions  greatly  resembling  the  pe- 
culiar tenets  of  Calvinism,"  comes  far  short,  it  seems,  of  the  charges 
brought  by  the  Remonstrants  against  the  doctrine  of  predestination 
as  held  by  the  Reformed  churches,  including  that  of  England  among 
the  rest.  That  doctrine,  as  held  in  these  churches,  was  not  only 
Manicheism,  but  heathen  Stoicism,  infidel  Libertinism,  and  Moham- 
medism.  But  it  is  far  more  easy  to  bring  accusations  against  any 
tenet  or  body  of  men,  than  satisfactorily  to  prove  them.  The  Synod 
of  Dort  did  not  at  all  shrink  from  proclaiming  that  such  charges  had 
been  brought ;  and  they  were  satisfied,  and  on  good  ground,  that  they 
had  fully  demonstrated  them  to  be  unfounded. 
20* 


234  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

cally  precipitated  into  hell ;  so  that  neither  baptism,  nor 
the  prayers  of  the  church  at  their  baptism,  profit  them/^* 

Also,  those  very  many  other  things  that  are  of  the  same 
kind,  which  the  Reformed  churches  not  only  do  not 
acknowledge,  but  which  they  detest  with  their  whole  soul 
(^pectore).  Wherefore,  this  Synod  of  Dordrecht,  obtests 
by  the  name  of  the  Lord,  all  as  many  as  piously  call  on 
the  name  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  would 
judge  concerning  the  faith  of  the  Reformed  churches,  not 
from  the  calumnies  heaped  together  from  this  and  the 
other  quarter  Qiinc  inde),  nor  even  from  the  private  say- 
ings of  certain  individuals,  as  well  ancient  as  modern 
doctors,  quoted  often  either  unfaithfully,  or  wrested  (detor- 
tis)  into  a  foreign  meaning;  but  from  the  public  confes- 
sions of  those  churches  and  from  this  declaration  of  the 
orthodox  doctrine,  confirmed  by  the  unanimous  consent 
of  all,  and  every  one,  of  the  members  of  this  whole  Synod. 
It  then  (delude)  seriously  admonishes  the  calumniators 
themselves  to  consider  how  heavy  a  judgment  of  God  they 
may  be  about  to  suffer,  who,  against  so  many  churches, 
against  so  many  confessions  of  churches,  bear  false  wit- 
ness, disturb  the  consciences  of  the  weak,  and  diligently 
employ  themselves  (satagunt)  to  render  the  society  of  true 
believers  suspected,  f 

Lastly,  this  Synod  exhorts  all  their  fellow  ministers  in 

*  The  language  of  these  accusations  is  so  horridly  irroverend,  that 
if  it  had  not  been  actually  used  by  the  Remonstrants,  it  could  hardly 
have  been  thus  brought  forward  ;  and  nothing  but  to  show  the  real 
spirit  of  these  controversialists,  could  excuse  the  repeating  of  it, 
either  by  the  Synod,  or  in  this  publication. 

f  This  solemn  warning  is  quite  as  seasonable  in  Britain  at  present 
as  it  was  in  Belgium  in  the  seventeenth  century. 


SYNOD    OF   DORT.  235 

the  gospel  of  Christ,  that  in  the  treating  (^pertractatione) 
of  this  doctrine,  they  would  walk  piously  and  religiously 
in  the  schools  and  in  the  churches,  and  apply  it,  whether 
by  tongue  or  pen,  to  the  glory  of  the  divine  name,  to  ho- 
liness of  life,  and  to  the  consolation  of  alarmed  souls,  that 
they  may  not  only  think,  but  speak,  with  the  Scripture, 
according  to  the  analogy  of  faith ;  finally,  that  they  would 
abstain  from  all  those  phrases  which  exceed  the  prescribed 
limits  of  the  genuine  sense  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
that  might  afford  a  just  handle  to  perverse  sophists  of 
reviling,  or  even  calumniating  the  Reformed  churches. 
May  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who,  sitting  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  bestows  gifts  on  men,  sanctify 
us  in  truth,  lead  those  to  the  truth  who  err,  shut  the 
mouths  of  those  who  calumniate  the  holy  doctrine,  and 
endow  the  faithful  ministers  of  his  word  with  a  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  discretion,  that  all  their  eloquence  may  tend 
to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  edification  of  the  hearers. 
Amen.* 

THE  DECISION  OF  THE  SYNOD  CONCERNING   THE   REMON- 
STRANTS. 

The  truth  having  been,  by  the  grace  of  God,  thus  far 
explained  and  asserted,  errors  rejected  and  condemned, 
and  iniquitous  calumnies  refuted,  this  Synod  of  Dort, 
(according  to  the  duty  which  is  further  incumbent  upon 

*  Can  any  thing  be  more  wise,  pious,  and  scriptural,  than  this  con- 
cluding counsel  and  prayer  ?  Who  can  deny  that  many  called  Cal- 
Tinists,  by  neglecting  the  counsel  here  exhibited,  have  given  much 
occasion  of  misapprehension,  prejudice,  and  slander  to  opposers, 
which  might  have  been  avoided  ?  Who  can  object  to  this  counsel  ? 
What  pious  mind  will  refuse  to  add  his  hearty  amen  to  the  closing 
prayer  ? 


236  ARTICLES    or    THE 

it)  seriously,  earnestly,  and  by  the  authority,  which,  ac- 
cording to  the  word  of  God,  it  possesses  over  all  the  mem- 
bers of  its  churches,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  beseeches, 
exhorts,  admonishes,  and  enjoins  all  and  every  one  of  the 
pastors  of  the  churches  in  confederated  Belgium ;  the 
doctors  and  rectors  of  the  academies  and  schools,  and  the 
magistrates,  and  indeed  all  universally,  to  whom  either 
the  care  of  souls,  or  the  discipline  of  youth  is  committed, 
that,  casting  away  the  five  known  articles  of  the  Remon- 
strants which  are  erroneous,  and  mere  hiding  places  of 
errors,  they  will  preserve  this  wholesome  doctrine  of 
saying  truth,  drawn  from  the  most  pure  fountain  of  the 
divine  word,  sincere  and  inviolate,  according  to  their 
ability  and  office,  propound  and  explain  it  faithfully  to 
the  people  and  youth,  and  diligently  declare  its  most 
sweet  and  beneficial  use  in  life,  as  well  as  in  death ;  that 
they  instruct  those  of  difi"erent  sentiments,  those  who 
wander  from  the  flock,  and  are  led  away  by  the  novelty 
of  opinions,  meekly  by  the  evidence  of  the  truth,  '^if  per- 
adventure,  God  will  give  them  repentance  to  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  truth ;  that,  restored  to  a  sound 
mind,  they  may  with  one  spirit,  one  mouth,  one  faith  and 
charity,  return  to  the  church  of  God  and  the  communion 
of  the  saints  :  and  that  at  length  the  wound  of  the  church 
may  be  closed,  and  all  her  members  be  of  one  heart  and 
mind  in  the  Lord. 

But  moreover,  because  some  persons,  having  gone  out 
from  among  us,  under  the  title  of  Remonstrants,  (which 
name  of  Remonstrants,  as  also  of  Contra-Remonstrants, 
the  Synod  thinks  should  be  blotted  out  by  a  perpetual 
oblivion,)  and  the  discipline  and  order  of  the  church 
having  been  violated,  by  their  endeavours  and  private 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  237 

counsels  in  unlawful  ways,  and  the  admonitions  and 
judgments  of  their  brethren  having  been  despised,  they 
have  grievously,  and  altogether  dangerously  disturbed  the 
Belgic  churches,  before  most  flourishing,  and  most  united 
in  faith  and  love,  and  in  these  heads  of  doctrine ;  have 
recalled  ancient  and  pernicious  errors,  and  framed  new 
ones,  and  publicly  and  privately,  both  by  word  and  by 
writings,  have  scattered  them  among  the  common  people, 
and  have  most  vehemently  contended  for  them ;  have 
made  neither  measure  nor  end  of  inveishingr  aoainst  the 
doctrine  hitherto  received  in  the  churches,  by  enormous 
calumnies  and  reproaches ;  have  filled  all  things  every 
where,  with  scandals,  dissensions,  scruples  of  consciences, 
and  inventions  (excogitationibus,)  which  great  crimes 
certainly  against  faith,  against  love,  and  good  morals,  and 
the  unity  and  peace  of  the  churches,  as  they  could  not 
justly  be  endured  in  any  man,  ought  necessarily  to  be 
animadverted  on  in  pastors,  with  that  most  severe  cen- 
sure, which  hath  in  every  age  (ab  omni  cevo)  been  adopted 
by  the  church,  the  Synod  having  invoked  the  holy  name 
of  God,  and  honestly  conscious  of  its  authority  from  the 
word  of  God,  treading  in  the  footsteps  as  well  of  ancient 
as  of  recent  Synods,  and  fortified  by  the  authority  of  the 
States  General,  declares  and  judges,  that  those  pastors, 
who  have  yielded  themselves  leaders  of  parties  in  the 
church,  and  teachers  of  errors,  and  of  a  corrupt  religion, 
and  of  the  rended  unity  of  the  church,  and  of  most  grie- 
vous scandals,  and  moreover,  having  been  summoned  be- 
fore this  Synod,  of  intolerable  obstinacy  against  the  de- 
crees of  the  supreme  authority  made  known  by  this  Synod, 
and  also  against  the  venerable  Synod  itself,  be  accounted 
convicted  and  guilty  persons. 


238  ARTICLES   OP   THE 

For  which  causes,  in  the  first  place,  the  Synod  inter- 
dicts the  before  cited  persons  from  every  ecclesiastical 
service,  and  deposes  them  from  their  offices,  and  judges 
them  even  to  be  unworthy  of  academical  functions  until 
by  earnest  repentance,  abundantly  proved  by  words  and 
deeds  and  contrary  exertions,  they  satisfy  the  church,  and 
be  truly  and  fully  reconciled  with  the  same,  and  received 
to  her  communion ;  which  for  their  own  good  and  for  the 
joy  of  the  whole  church,  we  peculiarly  (unice)  desire  in 
Christ,  our  Lord.  But  the  rest,  of  whom  the  knowledge 
hath  not  come  to  this  national  Synod,  the  Synod  commits 
to  the  Provincials,  the  Classes,  and  the  Consistories,  after 
the  received  order,  that  they  may  take  care  that  the 
church  at  present  receive  no  detriment,  nor  fear  it  here- 
after. Let  them  discriminate  with  the  spirit  of  prudence 
the  followers  of  these  errors ;  let  them  depose  the  refrac- 
tory, the  clamorous,  the  factious,  the  disturbers,  as  soon 
as  possible  from  ecclesiastical  offices,  and  those  of  the 
schools  which  belong  to  their  knowledge  and  care  ;  and 
let  them  be  admonished  that  without  any  interposed  de- 
lay, after  the  reception  of  the  decision  of  this  national 
Synod,  having  obtained  the  authority  of  the  magistrate 
in  order  to  it,  they  assemble  (for  this  purpose)  lest  the 
evil  should  increase  and  be  strengthened  by  delay.  Let 
them,  with  all  lenity,  by  the  duties  of  love,  by  patience, 
excite  those  who  have  fallen  or  been  carried  away  by  in- 
firmity and  the  fault  of  the  times,  and  perhaps  hesitate 
in  lighter  matters,  or  are  even  dissentient,  but  quiet,  of 
blameless  life,  tractable,  to  true  and  perfect  concord  with 
the  church ;  yet  so  that  they  may  diligently  take  care 
that  they  do  not  admit  any  to  the  sacred  ministry  who  re- 
fuse to  subscribe  these  synodical  constitutions  of  the  dc- 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  239 

clared  doctrine,  and  to  teach  it ',  that  thej  even  retain  no 
one,  by  whose  manifest  dissension  the  doctrine  approved 
with  such  agreement  in  this  Synod  may  be  violated,  and 
the  tranquillity  of  the  churches  again  disturbed. 

Moreover,  this  venerable  Synod  seriously  admonishes 
all  ecclesiastical  assemblies,  most  diligently  to  watch  over 
the  flocks  committed  to  them,  and  maturely  to  go  and 
meet  all  innovations  privily  springing  up  in  the  church, 
and  pull  them  up,  as  it  were  tares,  out  of  the  field  of  the 
Lord  ;  that  they  attend  to  the  schools  and  the  conductors 
(moderator thus)  of  schools,  lest  any  things,  from  private 
sentiments  and  depraved  opinions,  having  been  instilled 
into  the  youth,  destruction  should  afterwards  be  produced 
to  the  church  and  the  republic. 

Finally,  thanks  having  been  reverently  given  to  the 
States  General  of  Belgium,  because  they  in  so  necessary 
and  seasonable  a  time  clemently  gave  succour  to  the 
afflicted  and  declining  interests  of  the  church  by  the 
remedy  of  the  Synod,  that  they  received  the  upright  and 
faithful  servants  of  Grod  under  their  protection,  and  willed 
that  the  pledge  of  every  blessing  and  the  divine  presence, 
the  truth  of  his  word,  should  be  in  a  holy  and  religious 
manner  preserved  in  their  dominions,  that  they  spared  no 
labour  or  expense  to  promote  and  complete  such  a  work, 
for  which  extraordinary  benefits  the  Synod,  with  its  whole 
heart,  prays  for  the  most  abundant  recompense  on  them 
from  the  Lord,  both  publicly  and  privately,  both  spiritu- 
al and  temporal.  And  the  Synod  indeed  most  strenuously 
and  humbly  asketh  the  same  most  clement  lords,  to  will 
and  command  that  this  salutary  doctrine,  most  faithfully 
expressed  according  to  the  word  of  God,  and  the  consent 
of  the  Reformed  churches,  be  alone  and  publicly  heard 


240  ARTICLES     OF     THE 

in  these  regions ;  to  drive .  away  all  heresies  and  errors 
privily  springing  up,  and  repress  unquiet  and  turbulent 
spirits,  that  they  would  go  to  approve  themselves  the  true 
and  benign  nursing  fathers  and  tutors  of  the  church ;  that 
they  would  determine  that  the  sentence,  according  to  the 
ecclesiastical  authority  confirmed  by  the  laws  of  the  coun- 
try, be  valid  against  the  persons  before  spoken  of;  and 
that  they  would  render  the  Synodical  constitutions  im- 
movable and  perpetual  by  the  addition  of  their  own  de- 
cision (cahulo). 

On  this  conclusion  a  few  remarks  may  be  useful. 

Conceding  that  there  were  things  unjustifiable  in  the 
decisions  made  and  the  measures  adopted  by  the  Synod, 
I  would  inquire  whether  all  the  blame  in  the  whole  of 
that  lamentable  contest  was  on  one  side  ?  Whether  the 
conduct  of  the  Remonstrants  was  not  as  remote  at  least 
from  a  conciliatory  spirit,  as  the  members  of  the  Synod  't 
And  whether,  in  case  the  Remonstrants  had  been  victo- 
rious, they  would  have  made  a  more  Christian  use  of 
their  victory  and  authority  than  the  Synod  did  ?  I  never 
yet  knew  or  read  of  an  eager  and  pertinacious  contest,  in 
which  both  parties  were  not  greatly  culpable ;  and  in 
many  instances  it  is  not  easy  for  an  impartial  observer  to 
(determine  on  which  side  the  greatest  degree  of  criminality 
rests,  only  where  other  motives  or  prejudices  do  not 
counteract,  the  suffering  party  is  generally  favoured  and 
excused,  and  still  more,  when  the  motives,  sentiments, 
or  prejudices  of  the  persons  concerned  are  on  his  side. 
The  Remonstrants,  and  all  who  ever  since  have  favoured 
them,  throw  the  whole  blame  of  the  contest,  both  of  the 
management,  result,  and  consequences  of  it  on  the  Synod ; 
and  as  the  Remonstrants  were,  in  the  first  instance,  at 


SYNOD    or    DORT.  241 

least,  the  chief  sufferers,  and  as  tlieir  tenets  arc  generally 
more  favoured  than  those  of  the  Synod,  the  public  mind 
has  greatly  fovoured  the  cause  of  the  suffering  party. 
Yet  the  Synod  and  its  supporters  seem  very  confident 
that  the  Eemonstrants  exclusively  were  in  fault,  and  con- 
sider their  conduct  as  intolerably  haughty  and  pertina- 
cious. But  will  not  an  impartial  judge,  would  not  one 
who  had  no  sympathy  with  either  party,  no  partiality  or 
prejudice  as  to  the  five  points  of  doctrine,  on  either  side, 
(if  such  a  man  can  be  found  on  earth,)  would  he  not 
fairly  divide  the  criminality  ?  At  least  would  he  not  allot 
nearly  one  half  of  it  to  the  one,  and  one  half  to  the  other  ? 
Nay,  might  he  not  allot  the  greater  part  to  the  Remon- 
strants ?  Thus,  in  all  other  contests  which  have  terminated 
in  incurable  separations,  the  charge  of  schism  has  been 
brought  with  the  utmost  confidence  (if  not  bitterness)  by 
each  party  against  its  opponent ',  and,  except  in  one  soli- 
tary instance,  nearly  with  equal  justice.  I  say,  one  in- 
stance excepted ;  for  beyond  all  doubt,  on  the  broad 
ground  of  Scripture,  in  the  separation  of  Protestants 
from  the  Roman  church,  all  the  guilt  of  schism  rested 
with  that  corrupt  body  which  excluded  from  its  commu- 
nion all  those  who  would  not  worship  creatures,  or  con- 
form to  anti-christian  observances;  and  in  many  ways 
made  it  the  duty,  the  absolute  duty  of  all  the  true  wor- 
shippers of  God  through  Christ  Jesus,  to  come  forth  and 
be  separate.     But  perhaps  this  is  the  only  exception. 

I  would  by  no  means  exclude  schism  from  the  vocabu- 
lary of  sins,  of  great  and  grievous  sins,  as  many  seem  dis- 
posed to  do.  Pride,  ambition,  obstinacy,  and  self-will, 
and  other  very  corrupt  passions,  powerfully  influence  both 
those  who  by  spiritual  tyranny,  would  lord  it  over  other 
21 


242  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

men's  consciences,  and  impose  things  not  scriioturcd,  if 
not  directly  anti-scrijytural,  as  terms  of  communion,  or 
even  of  exemption  from  pains  and  penalties ;  and  also  on 
those  who  on  slight  grounds  refuse  compliance  where  the 
requirement  is  not  evidently  wrong,  and  then  magnify 
by  a  perverse  ingenuity,  into  a  most  grievous  evil,  some 
harmless  posture,  or  garb,  or  ceremony.  If  the  one  party 
would  humbly  and  meekly,  without  desiring  to  arrogate  a 
power  not  belonging  to  man,  desist  from  peremptorily  re- 
quiring such  things  as  are  doubtful,  and  liable  to  be  mis- 
understood, and  so  scrupled  by  upright,  peaceable,  and 
conscientious  persons ;  and  if  the  other  party  would  de- 
termine to  comply,  as  far  as  on  much  previous  examina- 
tion of  the  Scripture,  with  prayer  and  teachableness,  they 
conscientiously  could  do  it,  the  schism  might  be  pre- 
vented, and  all  the  very  bad  effects  of  the  church  of 
Christ  being  thus  rent  and  split  into  parties,  prevented. 
For  these  several  parties  are  generally  more  eager  in  dis- 
puting with  each  other,  than  "  contending  for  the  faith 
once  delivered  to  the  saints ;''  in  making  proselytes,  than 
in  seeking  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  in  rendering 
their  opponents  odious  and  ridiculous,  than  in  exhibiting 
our  holy  religion  as  lovely  and  attractive  to  all  around 
them.  In  these  things,  their  zeal  spends  itself  to  no  good 
purpose. 

As  to  the  existing  divisions,  it  appears  to  me,  on  long 
and  patient  investigation,  that  they  originated  from  very 
great  criminality  on  both  sides ;  nor  am  I  prepared  to 
say,  on  which  side  it  was  the  greater,  and  that  there  is 
criminality  on  both  sides,  in  the  continuance  of  them, 
and  still  more  in  the  increase  of  them,  in  which  the 
heaviest  lies,  on  those  who  hastily,  and  on  very  doubtful 


SYNOD    OF    DOllT.  243 

or  inadequate  grounds,  make  new  separations.  Yet  as  to 
the  general  division  of  the  Christians  in  England,  into 
churchmen  and  dissenters,  it  appears  to  me,  that  in 
present  circumstances,  neither  individuals,  nor  public 
bodies,  can  do  anything  to  terminate  it ;  nor  till  some 
unforeseen  event  make  way  for  a  termination,  by  means, 
and  in  a  manner,  of  which  little  conception  can  previously 
be  formed.  In  the  mean  while,  it  seems  very  desirable 
to  abate  acrimony  and  severity,  and  to  differ,  where  we 
must  differ,  in  a  loving  spirit;  and  to  unite  with  each 
other  in  every  good  work,  as  far  as  we  can  conscientiously. 
It  is  in  my  view  in  this  case  precisely  the  same  as  it 
was  with  the  Synod  of  Dort  and  the  Kemonstrants,  each 
party  throws  the  whole  blame  on  the  other ;  but  impar- 
tiality would,  I  think,  nearly  allot  half  to  the  one  and 
half  to  the  other.  True  Christians  of  every  description 
live  surrounded  with  ungodly  men,  nay,  such  as  are  pro- 
fane, and  immoral,  and  contentious,  yet  they  generally 
are  enabled  to  live  peaceably  with  them  all.  How  is  it, 
then,  that  they  cannot,  on  the  same  principles,  bear  with 
each  other,  when  differences  in  merely  the  circumstances 
of  religion  are  the  only  ground  of  disputations,  bickerings, 
and  contests  ?  "  Whence  come  fis-htinsis  amonsr  them  ?" 
2.  A  large  proportion  of  that  which  at  present  would  be 
disapproved,  if  not  reprobated,  in  the  concluding  decision 
of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  in  its  effects,  must  be  considered 
by  every  impartial  and  well  informed  person  as  pertaining 
to  that  age,  and  those  which  had  preceded  it.  The  au- 
thority of  such  conventions  to  determine  points  of  the- 
ology, to.  enforce  their  decisions  by  ecclesiastical  censures, 
interdicts,  and  mandates,  such  as  this  conclusion  contains, 
had  not  been  called  in  question,  at  least  in  any  great  de- 


244  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

gree,  by  any  of  tlie  Eeformers  or  Reformed  churclies.  It 
was  the  general  opinion,  that  princes  and  states  ought  to 
convene  councils  or  assemblies  when  needed,  and,  as  far 
as  hope  was  given  of  such  councils  being  convened,  they 
acted  on  this  principle.  They  considered  the  ruling  pow- 
ers as  invested  with  the  right  of  authorizing  these  conven- 
tions to  cite  before  them  the  persons  whose  tenets  and 
conduct  gave  occasion  of  convening  them,  and  of  animad- 
verting on  them  as  contumacious,  if  they  refused  to  appear 
or  to  submit  to  the  decisions  of  the  majority.  And  they 
regarded  it  as  a  great  advantage  when  the  secular  power 
would  concur  in  carrying  into  effect  their  censures,  ex- 
clusions, or  requirements.  These  points  had  been  almost 
unanimously  assumed  as  indisputable  from  the  dawn  of 
the  Reformation  to  the  time  of  this  Synod,  both  on  the 
continent  and  in  Britain ;  and  little  had  been  advanced 
in  direct  opposition  to  the  justice  of  proceeding  still  fur- 
ther to  punish  the  refractory  with  pains  and  penalties. 
The  vanquished  party  indeed  generally  complained  and 
remonstrated  with  sufficient  acrimony,  yet  when  the 
tables  were  turned,  and  they  acquired  a  victory,  they 
used  their  superiority  in  the  same  manner,  and  sometimes 
even  with  still  greater  severity.  How  far  all  this  was 
criminal,  unscriptural,  unreasonable,  or  not,  is  by  no 
means  the  present  question,  but  how  far  the  Synod  of 
Dort  went  beyond  the  precedents  of  former  times,  and 
of  other  countries. 

3.  Thus  far,  it  seems  to  me  at  least,  th^  case  is  clear, 
and  to  an  impartial  mind  not  difficult ;  but  how  far  the 
whole  of  this  procedure,  either  in  this  Synod,  or  in  other 
similar  cases  on  the  continent  and  in  our  land,  was  wrong, 
in  toto  or  in  parte,  whether  the  whole  must  be  reprobated 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  257 

single  instance  of  a  person  having  suffered  legally  for  the 
propagation  of  false  doctrine.  On  this  ground,  I  am  de- 
cidedly against  capital  punishment  in  such  cases,  and 
think  it  quite  sufficient  that  mischievous  teachers  of  re- 
ligion be  removed  from  their  situations. '^  (Milner's  Eccl. 
Hist.  vol.  V.  p.  1100.) 

But  whatever  were  the  opinions  or  practice  of  those 
times  in  this  respect,  or  whatever  the  sentiments  of  any 
in  our  times  may  be,  it  seems  to  me  incontrovertible,  that 
every  church  or  associated  company  of  Christians,  whether 
as  a  national  establishment,  or  in  any  other  form,  has  a 
right  (for  the  use  of  which  they  are  responsible  to  God 
alone)  to  appoint  the  terms  on  which  such  as  voluntarily 
desire  it,  shall  be  admitted  to  communion  with  them,  or  to 
teach  as  pastors  and  as  tutors  in  their  schools  and  acade- 
mies, to  refuse  admission  to  such  as  do  not  agree  to  these 
terms,  and  to  exclude  those  who  afterwards  act  contrary 
to  them.  And  if  they  have  funds,  which  are  probably 
their  own,  they  have  a  right  to  employ  these  funds  to  the 
exclusive  support  of  such  as  voluntarily  concur  with  them, 
volenti  non  Jit  injuria  ;  audit  is  absurd  to  deem  those 
compelled,  or  their  liberty  infringed,  who  o/  their  own 
voluntar?/  2c ill  choose  to  conform,  whether  under  an  estab- 
lishment or  elsewhere.  The  Eclectic  Review  on  "  Gis- 
borne  on  the  Colossians,''  says,  '^  Was  it  possible  for  the 
author  of  these  discourses  to  put  down  a  sentiment  so 
just  and  so  weighty  as  this,  without  the  perception  of 
its  censure  bearina:  aciainst  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of 
his  own  church  ?  Is  there  nothing  of  will-worship  in 
that  communion  ?  What  are  sponsors,  and  the  sign  of 
the  cross  in  baptism,  the  comjmlsion  to  kneel  at  the  Lord's 
supper,  but  new  commands  and  prohibitions  added  to 
22* 


258  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

those  wliicli  are  established  in  the  Bible  ? — (Eclectic  Re- 
view, May  1817,  p.  481). 

My  concern  at  present  is  only  with  the  word  compul- 
sion. Can  it  be  conceived,  that  they  who  voluntarily 
come  to  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  Church  of  England, 
consider  hneeling  as  compulsion  ?  And  who  is  at  present 
compelled  to  receive  the  Lord's  Supper  in  that  church  ? 
Some  indeed  are  tempted^  too  strongly  tempted,  but 
none  are  compelled.  Again,  would  it  not  excite  at  least 
as  much  surprise  and  perplexity  in  a  dissenting  congrega- 
tion, both  to  minister  and  communicants,  if  one  or  more 
of  the  company  should  kneel  down  to  receive  the  bread 
and  wine,  and  refuse  to  receive  them  in  any  other  pos- 
ture, as  it  would  in  a  church,  if  one  or  more  should  sit 
down,  or  stand,  or  refuse  to  kneel  at  the  time  of  receiving  ? 
Should  the  custom  of  receiving  in  a  sitting  posture  be 
considered  as  compidsion,  and  as  a  command  or  prohibi- 
tion added  to  those  which  are  established  in  the  Bible  ? 
By  no  means.  Each  company  has  its  usage,  whether  es- 
tablished by  law,  or  by  the  appointment  of  an  independent 
church.  That  usage  is  known  ]  it  is  seldom  seen  that  a 
communicant  expresses  the  least  objection  to  it.  He  is 
voluntary,  or  he  need  not  come.  Whether  kneeling  as 
uniting  solemn  prayer  with  receiving,  or  sitting,  as  among 
Presbyterians  and  Independents,  or  standing,  or  reclining 
on  couches,  (the  posture  no  doubt  of  the  apostles,  at  its 
institution,)  if  it  be  voluntary/  in  each  person,  there  is  no 
infringement  of  liberty  ^  whatever  else  may  be  controverted, 
respecting  the  posture. 

But  to  return  to  Belgium  and  the  Synod  of  Dort. 
There  toleration  of  dissentients  was  not  thought  of;  and 
the  effort  was  made  to  enforce  conformity  on  the  whole 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  259 

mass  of  the  population,  especially  on  public  teachers,  and 
this,  not  only  by  exclusions,  but  by  very  severe  disquali- 
fications and  other  punishments.  And  probably  the 
change  of  sentiment  and  practice  in  Belgium  in  this  par- 
ticular, which  soon  afterwards  took  place,  and  the  tole- 
ration granted  there,  before  it  had  any  legal  ground  in 
Britain,  combined  in  augmenting  the  general  odium 
against  the  measures  connected  with  this  Synod. 

However,  I  do,  in  may  private  judgment,  consider  the 
articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort  as  very  scriptural,  yet,  when 
made  the  terms  of  conformity,  or  of  officiating  as  public 
teachers,  even  with  full  toleration  and  exemption  from 
any  thing  beyond  simple  exclusion,  I  must  regard  them 
as  peculiarly  improper.  The  terms  of  communion,  even 
where  none  are  molested  who  decline  them,  and  of  being 
public  teachers,  should  by  no  means  be  carried  into  all 
the  minutice  of  doctrine,  which  perhaps  the  ablest  theo- 
logians are  convinced  to  be  scriptural.  They  should  in- 
clude only  the  grand  principles  in  which  all  the  humble 
disciples  and  pious  ministers  of  Christ  agree,  and  not 
those  in  which  they  are  left  to  differ.  "  Him  that  is  weak 
in  the  faith,  receive  ye,  but  not  to  doubtful  disputations.'' 

The  apostles  never  attempted  to  enforce  by  authority, 
the  whole  of  what  they  infallihly  knew  to  be  true.  And 
who  then  should  attempt  to  enforce  their  faUible  opinions 
on  others  ?  Besides,  by  aiming  at  too  much,  the  very 
end  is  defeated :  the  numbers  who,  from  ignorance  or 
indolence,  and  corrupt  motives,  conform  in  such  cases, 
and  of  those  who  teach  other  doctrines  than  what  they 
have  consented  to,  becomes  too  great  for  any  discipline 
to  be  exercised  over  them.  Many,  also,  of  the  most  pious 
and  laborious  teachers  who,  in  one  way  or  other,  manage 


260  THE    SYNOD    OF    DORT. 

to  explain  tlie  established  articles  in  their  own  favour,  or 
at  least  as  not  against  them,  add  greatly  to  the  difficulty 
and  evil :  and  so  all  discipline  is  neglected,  as  facts  de- 
plorably prove. 

Probably,  this  has  been,  and  is  in  a  measure,  the  case, 
in  most  or  all  of  the  churches ;  but  the  proceedings  of 
the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  of  the  rulers  of  Belgium  at  that 
season,  were  more  exceptionable  than  those  of  any  other, 
at  least  as  far  as  I  can  judge.  And  this  appears  to  me 
the  chief  blame  to  which  they  are  justly  exposed;  but 
which  is  almost,  if  not  wholly,  overlooked,  in  the  torrent 
of  indiscriminate  invective  in  which  they,  and  these  trans- 
actions, have  been  long  overwhelmed. 


THE    END. 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  249 

When  tlie  teachers  of  congregations  and  of  schools, 
supported  by  the  revenues  of  the  churches  in  Belgium, 
had  been  excluded  or  suspended  from  their  office  and  its 
emolument,  all  that  was  done  in  accession,  seems  to  have 
been  unjustifiable.  The  excluded  party,  in  reason,  and 
according  to  the  Scripture,  (though  not  according  to  the 
general  sentiments  of  that  age,)  were  entitled  to  full  tol- 
eration, to  worship  God,  and  instruct  others  either  as 
preachers  or  teachers  of  schools,  not  supported  by  the 
establishment,  provided  they  did  this  peaceably.  At 
most,  only  very  general  restrictions  should  have  been  re- 
quired. But  such  teachers  of  separate  congregations,  and 
of  schools,  were  not  then  known,  or  at  least  not  recog- 
nized ;  nearly  all  places  of  worship  and  schools  were  in 
the  hands  of  the  established  authorities,  and  every  thing 
attempted  must  be  done  secretly,  and  then,  on  that  very 
ground,  condemned  as  a  conventicle  or  seditious  meeting. 

Excommunication,  according  to  Scripture,  is  nothing 
more  than  simple  exclusion  from  the  communion  of  the 
church  :  '^et  him  be  as  an  heathen  man,  and  a  publican  :'' 
except  when  God  miraculousif/  by  his  apostles,  who  could, 
in  that  respect,  "  do  nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the 
truth,"  inflicted  salutary  chastisements,  ^'  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  might  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;"  or  that  "  others  might  learn  not  to 
blaspheme."    But  when,  in  addition  to  such  an  exclusion, 

ment  for  building  churches  or  chapols  exclusively  for  the  establish- 
ment, while  the  public  at  large  must  advance  the  money  from  the 
general  tax  or  taxes,  is  thus  consistent  with  strict  equity.  The  de- 
sign is  excellent  and  most  desirable  ;  but  whether  it  would  not  bo 
more  unexceptionable  if  a  proportionable  sum  were  granted  to  peace- 
able dissenters,  for  the  building  or  repairing  their  places  of  worship, 
may  bo  matter-of  inquiry  to  impartial  legislators. 


250  ARTICLES    OF     THE 

many  heavy  consequences  followed,  even  to  fines,  banlsli- 
ment,  imprisonment,  exclusion  from  the  common  benefits 
of  society,  and  even  death,  the  very  word  excommumca' 
tion  became  dreadful  and  hateful ;  and  the  relaxation  of 
all  discipline,  nay,  almost  its  annihilation,  has  been  the 
consequence.  Restore  the  matter  to  its  original  use;  let 
the  communicants  become  such  of  their  own  voluntary 
choice,  admitted  on  a  simple  and  credible  profession  of 
those  things  in  which  Christianity  consists ;  and  let  them, 
if  they  act  inconsistently,  be  excluded  from  communion, 
and  left  in  their  former  state  till  they  give  proof  of  re- 
pentance ;  considered  as  equally  entitled  to  good  will  and 
good  offices  in  temporal  things,  as  our  other  neighbours ; 
admitted  to  any  means  of  grace  which  may  aid  their  re- 
covery; conversed  with  in  every  way  which  does  not 
sanction  their  misconduct;  and  ^'restored,''  if  it  may  be, 
in  ^Hhe  spirit  of  meekness.''  On  this  plan,  I  apprehend, 
discipline  might  again  be  established,  and  great  benefit 
arise  from  it.  But  they  who  cannot  inflict  miraculous 
judgments  surely  are  not  authorized  to  attempt  other 
punishments  of  excommunicated  persons,  which  have  a 
thousand  times  oftener  been  exercised  against  the  truth 
than  for  the  truth. 

The  distinctions  among  the  different  offenders,  and  the 
mandates  given  to  the  different  subordinate  classes  and 
presbyteries,  appear  in  no  other  way  exceptionable,  than 
as  the  Presbyterian  plan  will  of  course  be  objected  to, 
both  by  Episcopalians  and  Independents.  But  the  Synod, 
as  it  has  been  seen,  attempted  far  too  much ;  and,  for- 
getful of  our  Lord's  prohibition,  were  so  eager  to  root  up 
the  tares  that  they  greatly  endangered  the  wheat  also. 


SYNOD   OF   DORT.  251 


THE   APPROBATION    OF   THE    STATES    GENERAL. 

The  States  General  of  federated  Belgium,  to  all  who 
shall  see  and  read  this,  health  (or  salvation,  sahitcm). 
We  make  it  known  (that)  when  in  order  to  take  away 
those  lamentable  and  pernicious  controversies  which,  a 
few  years  since,  with  great  detriment  to  the  republic  and 
disturbance  of  the  peace  of  the  churches,  arose  concerning 
the  known  five  heads  of  Christian  doctrine,  and  those 
things  which  depend  on  them,  it  seemed  proper  to  us  ac- 
cording to  the  order  in  the  church  of  God,  and  thus  also 
in  the  Belgic  church,  to  convene  at  Dordrecht  a  national 
Synod  of  all  federated  Belgium;  and  that  this  might 
be  celebrated  (celebrari)  with  the  greatest  fruit  and  ad- 
vantage of  the  republic,  not  without  much  inconvenience 
(inolestia)  and  great  expenses,  we  sought  for  and  obtained 
unto  the  same,  very  many,  the  most  excellent,  learned, 
and  celebrated  foreign  theologians  of  the  Reformed 
church,  as  it  may  be  seen  from  the  subscription  of  the 
decrees  of  the  aforesaid  Synod,  after  each  of  the  heads 
of  doctrine.  Moreover,  our  delegates  being  also  commis- 
sioned (cleputatis)  from  each  of  the  provinces,  who,  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end,  being  present,  should  take  care 
that  all  things  might  there  be  handled  in  the  fear  of  God, 
and  in  right  order  from  the  word  of  God  alone,  in  agree- 
ment to  our  sincere  intention;  and  when  this  aforesaid 
Synod,  by  the  singular  blessing  of  God,  hath  now  judged 
with  so  great  a  consent  of  all  and  every  one,  as  well  of 
foreigners  as  of  Belgians,  concerning  the  aforementioned 
five  heads  of  doctrine,  and  the  teachers  of  them ;  and  we, 
having  been  consulted,  and  consenting,  published  on  the 
sixth  of  May  last  past,  the  decrees  and  determiuation  af- 


252  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

fixed  to  these  presents ;  we,  that  the  nmch  wished  for 
fruits  from  this  great  and  holy  work  (such  a  one  as  the 
Reformed  churches  have  never  before  this  time  seen) 
might  be  abundant  to  the  churches  of  these  countries, 
seeing  that  nothing  is  to  us  equally  desired  and  cared  for 
as  the  glory  of  the  most  holy  name  of  God,  and  the  pre- 
servation and  propagation  of  the  true  Reformed  Christian 
religion,  (which  is  the  foundation  of  prosperity  and  bond 
of  union  oi  federated  Belgium,^  as  the  concord,  the  tran- 
quillity, and  the  peace  of  the  churches,  and  in  like  man- 
ner the  preservation  of  the  concord  and  communion  of 
the  churches  in  these  regions  with  all  foreign  Reformed 
churches,  from  which  we  never  ought,  nor  are  able  to 
separate  ourselves ;  having  seen  and  known,  and  maturely 
examined  and  weighed  the  aforementioned  judgment  and 
decision  of  the  Synod,  we  have  fully  in  all  things  approved 
them,  confirmed  and  ratified  them,  and  by  these  presents 
we  do  approve  and  ratify  them,  willing  and  enacting 
(statuentes)  that  no  other  doctrine  concerning  the  afore- 
said five  heads  of  doctrine  be  taught  or  propagated  in  the 
churches  of  these  regions,  besides  that  which  is  conform- 
able and  agreeable  to  the  aforesaid  judgment;  enjoining 
and  commanding  with  authority  to  all  the  ecclesiastical 
assemblies,  the  ministers  of  the  churches,  the  professors 
and  doctors  of  sacred  theology,  the  rulers  of  colleges, 
and  to  all  in  general,  and  to  every  one  without  exception, 
('m  universurn)  whom  these  things  can  in  any  way  con- 
cern or  reach  unto,  that  in  the  exerci.^e  of  their  minis- 
terial offices  and  functions,  they  should  in  all  things  fol- 
low them  faithfully,  and  sincerely  conduct  themselves 
consistently  with  them.  And  that  this  our  good  inten- 
tion may  every  where  be  fully  and  in  all  things  satisfied, 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  253 

(or  complied  with,)  we  charge  and  command  the  orders, 
governors,  the  deputies  of  the  orders,  the  counsellors,  and 
deputed  orders  of  the  provinces  of  Gueldria,  and  the 
county  of  Zutphen,  of  Holland,  West  Friesland,  Zealand, 
Utrecht,  Frisia,  Overyssel,  and  of  the  state  of  Groningen, 
and  the  Omlandias,  and  all  their  officiaries,  judges,  and 
justiciaries,  that  they  should  promote  and  defend  the  ob- 
servation of  the  aforesaid  Synodical  judgment,  and  of 
those  things  which  depend  on  it,  so  that  they  should  not 
either  themselves  make  any  change  in  these  things,  or 
permit  it  by  any  means  to  be  done  by  others ;  because 
we  judge  that  it  ought  to  be  so  done  to  promote  the  glory 
of  God,  the  security  and  safety  of  the  state  of  these  re- 
gions, and  the  tranquillity  and  peace  of  the  church.  Given 
(aciurri)  under  our  seal,  and  it  hath  been  sealed  by  the 
sealing  of  the  president,  and  the  subscription  of  our  sec- 
retary, the  count  of  Hague,  the  second  of  July,  in  the 
year  1619.  A.  Ploos. 

As  also  beneath, 
By  the  mandate  of  the  States  General. 

Subscribed,    C.  Aerssen. 

And  in  that  space,  the  aforesaid  seal  was  impressed  on 
red  wax. 

On  this  document,  it  must  be  again  observed,  that  the 
measure  adopted  by  the  rulers  of  Belgium,  in  respect  of 
the  decisions  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  ought  not  to  be  judo-ed 
according  to  the  generally  prevailing  sentiments  of  modern 
times.  An  immense  revolution  in  opinion,  on  these  sub- 
jects, has  taken  place,  within  the  last  two  centuries :  and 
to  render  these  rulers  and  this  Synod  amenable  to  what 
we  may  call  statutes  long  after  enacted,  as  if  whatever 
there  was  wrong  in  the  conduct)  was  exclusively  their  fault, 
22 


254  ARTICLES    OP    THE 

would  be  palpably  unjust.  /'Are  ye  not  partial  in  your- 
selves, and  are  become  judges  of  evil  thoughts  ?"  James 
ii.  4.  ''But  the  wisdom  from  above  is  without ^ari^mZiV^/' 
James  iii.  18.  The  general  princii^le  of  inducing,  by  co- 
ercive measures,  conformity  in  doctrine  and  worship,  to 
the  decisions  of  either  councils,  convocations,  synods,  or 
parliaments,  was  almost  universally  admitted  and  acted 
upon  to  a  later  period,  than  that  of  this  Synod;  and 
though  not  long  afterwards  it  was  questioned,  and  in  some 
instances  relinquished,  yet  it  retained  a  very  general  pre- 
valency,  for  at  least  half  a  century  after  ]  nor  is  it  without 
its  advocates,  even  in  the  Reformed  churches,  at  this 
present  day.  Had  the  opponents  of  the  Synod  possessed 
the  same  authority,  they  would  have  acted  in  like  manner, 
and  so  would  the  rulers  of  the  other  countries  in  Europe. 
The  exclusive  charge  therefore  against  the  measures  under 
consideration,  must  be  laid  in  those  things  which  were 
peculiar  in  their  proceedings. 

As  authority  and  compulsion  can  never  produce  convic- 
tion, or  any  regulation  of  the  mind  and  judgment,  the 
word  sincerely  in  this  state-paper  is  very  improperly  used. 

It  could  not  indeed  reasonably  be  expected,  that  even 
external  conformity  to  so  exact  and  extensive  a  doctrinal 
standard,  could  be  generally  or  durably  accomplished; 
but  to  suppose  that  any  thing  beyond  this  would  be  the 
result,  except  what  argument  and  explanation,  and  ap- 
peals to  the  Scriptures,  in  the  articles  of  the  Synod  itself 
could  effect,  was  evidently  most  irrational,  yet  it  was  the 
notion  of  the  times,  and  does  not  still  appear  absurd  to 
all  men,  even  in  Protestant  countries. 

Had  the  rulers  of  Belgium  adopted  and  ratified  the 
decisions  of  the  Synod,  as  approving  and  recommending 


SYNOD    OF    1)  0  II  T  .  255 

them  to  all  the  persons  coucerned,  and  giving  countenance 
in  some  measure  to  those  who  voluntarily  avowed  the 
purpose  of  adhering  to  them,  and  leaving  others  entirely 
at  liberty  to  decline  these  terms,  whether  as  authorized 
teachers  of  congregations  or  of  schools,  but  no  further  mo- 
lesting them,  or  interfering  with  their  pursuits  or  instruc- 
tions, their  conduct  might  have  been  advocated,  es- 
pecially if,  as  it  was  said  before,  some  fair  portion  of 
their  former  incomes  had  been  reserved  to  those  who  re- 
linquished their  situations  rather  than  promise  to  conform, 
but  who  otherwise  behaved  as  peaceful  members  of  the 
community.  But  by  absolute  authority  to  demand  of  all 
entire  conformity,  whether  voluntary  or  involuntary,  and 
to  follow  up  this  demand  by  the  secular  arm,  and  by  heavy 
punishments,  was  altogether  unjustifiable.  Yet,  except 
the  strictness  of  the  rule  itself,  what  country  almost  was 
there  in  Europe  at  that  time,  or  which  almost  of  either 
the  rulers  or  teachers  of  the  Reformed  churches,  that  did 
not  in  great  measure  attempt  to  do  the  same  ?  So  that 
while  authority,  in  many  instances,  repeatedly  shifted 
sides,  whichever  part  was  uppermost,  its  religious  deci- 
sions were  enforced  by  similar  measures. 

"  The  Reformers  dissented  from  almost  every  principle 
of  the  church  of  Rome  but  this,  the  right  of  persecution, 
and  though  Luther  and  some  others  thought  it  rather  too 
much  to  hum  heretics,  all  agreed  that  they  should  be  re- 
strained and  punished,  and  in  short,  that  it  was  better  to 
burn  them  than  to  tolerate  them.  The  church  of  England 
has  burnt  Protestants  for  heresy,  and  Papists  for  treason. 
The  church  of  Scotland,  and  the  London  ministers  in  the 
interregnum  declared  their  utter  detestation  and  abhor- 
rence of  the  evil  of  toleration^  patronizing  and  promoting 


256  ARTICLES    OF    THE 

all  otter  errors,  heresies,  and.blaspliemies  whatever,  under 
the  abused  name  of  liberty  of  conscience."  (  Williams 
on  Religious  Liberty,  Eclectic  Review.^ 

The  main  point  in  this  quotation  is  indisputable  ;  but 
in  respect  of  Luther  especially,  it  is  erroneous.  It  would, 
probably,  be  difficult  to  produce  an  instance  in  which 
this  great  man  even  so  much  as  sanctioned  the  punishment 
of  the  wild  enthusiasts  and  deceivers  of  his  day,  except 
where  the  peace  of  society  rendered  the  interposition  of 
the  magistrate  indispensable. — ^^At  the  same  time,  he 
(Luther)  took  occasion  to  reprobate  the  cruel  sufferings 
inflicted  on  the  poor  wretches  by  the  persecutions  of  the 
ecclesiastical  rulers,  insisting  with  the  utmost  precision 
on  that  grand  distinction  of  which  this  Reformer  never 
lost  sight;  that  errors  in  articles  of  faith  were  not  to  be 
suppressed  by  fire  and  sword,  but  confuted  by  the  word 
of  God,  and  that  recourse  was  never  to  be  had  to  capital 
penalties,  except  in  cases  of  actual  sedition  and  tumult.'' 
(Milner's  Eccl.  Hist,  vol  iv.  p.  1098.) 

^^  His  worthy  friend  Linens,  probably  in  a  state  of  ir- 
ritation, had  asked  him  whether  he  conceived  a  magis- 
trate to  be  justified  in  putting  to  death  teachers  of  false 
religion — a  question  then  little  understood,  and  not  gen- 
erally agreed  upon  till  long  afterwards.  I  am  backward, 
replied  Luther,  to  pass  a  sentence  of  death,  let  the  de- 
merit be  ever  so  apparent ;  for  I  am  alarmed  when  I  re- 
flect on  the  conduct  of  the  Papists,  who  have  so  often 
abused  the  statutes  of  capital  punishments,  against  heresy, 
to  the  effusion  of  innocent  blood.  Among  the  Protes- 
tants, in  process  of  time,  I  foresee  a  great  probability  of  a 
similar  abuse,  if  they  should  now  arm  the  magistrate  with 
the  same  powers,  and  there  should  be  left  on  record  a 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  257 

single  instance  of  a  person  having  suffered  legally  for  the 
propagation  of  false  doctrine.  On  this  ground,  I  am  de- 
cidedly against  capital  punishment  in  such  cases,  and 
think  it  quite  su^cient  that  mischievous  teachers  of  re- 
ligion be  removed  from  their  situations. '^  (Milner's  Eccl. 
Hist.  vol.  V.  p.  1100.) 

But  whatever  were  the  opinions  or  practice  of  those 
times  in  this  respect,  or  whatever  the  sentiments  of  any 
in  our  times  may  be,  it  seems  to  me  incontrovertible,  that 
every  church  or  associated  company  of  Christians,  whether 
as  a  national  establishment,  or  in  any  other  form,  has  a 
right  (for  the  use  of  which  they  are  responsible  to  God 
alone)  to  appoint  the  terms  on  which  such  as  voluntarily 
desire  it,  shall  be  admitted  to  communion  with  them,  or  to 
teach  as  pastors  and  as  tutors  in  their  schools  and  acade- 
mies, to  refuse  admission  to  such  as  do  not  agree  to  these 
terms,  and  to  exclude  those  who  afterwards  act  contrary 
to  them.  And  if  they  have  funds,  which  are  probably 
their  ovm,  they  have  a  right  to  employ  these  funds  to  the 
exclusive  support  of  such  as  voluntarily  concur  with  them, 
volenti  non  Jit  injuria  ;  audit  is  absurd  to  deem  those 
compelled,  or  their  liberty  infringed,  who  of  their  own 
voluntary  ivill  choose  to  conform,  whether  under  an  estab- 
lishment or  elsewhere.  The  Eclectic  Review  on  '^  Gis- 
borne  on  the  Colossians,"  says,  ^^  Was  it  possible  for  the 
author  of  these  discourses  to  put  down  a  sentiment  so 
just  and  so  weighty  as  this,  without  the  perception  of 
its  censure  bearing;  acrainst  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of 
his  own  church  ?  Is  there  nothing  of  will- worship  in 
that  communion  ?  What  are  sponsors,  and  the  sign  of 
the  cross  in  baptism,  the  compulsion  to  kneel  at  the  Lord's 
supper,  but  new  commands  and  prohibitions  added  to 
22* 


258  ARTICLES    or    THE 

those  wliicli  care  established  in  the  Bible  ? — (Eclectic  Ee- 
view,  May  1817,  p.  481). 

My  concern  at  present  is  only  with  the  word  compul- 
sion. Can  it  be  conceived,  that  they  who  voluntarily 
come  to  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  Church  of  England, 
consider  hneding  as  compulsion  ?  And  who  is  at  present 
compelled  to  receive  the  Lord's  Supper  in  that  church  ? 
Some  indeed  are  tempted,  too  strongly  tempted,  but 
none  are  compelled.  Again,  would  it  not  excite  at  least 
as  much  surprise  and  perplexity  in  a  dissenting  congrega- 
tion, both  to  minister  and  communicants,  if  one  or  more 
of  the  company  should  kneel  down  to  receive  the  bread 
and  wine,  and  refuse  to  receive  them  in  any  other  pos- 
ture, as  it  would  in  a  church,  if  one  or  more  should  sit 
down,  or  stand,  or  refuse  to  kneel  at  the  time  of  receiving  ? 
Should  the  custom  of  receiving  in  a  sitting  posture  be 
considered  as  compulsion,  and  as  a  command  or  prohibi- 
tion added  to  those  which  are  established  in  the  Bible  ? 
By  no  means.  Each  company  has  its  usage,  whether  es- 
tablished by  law,  or  by  the  appointment  of  an  independent 
church.  That  usage  is  known ;  it  is  seldom  seen  that  a 
communicant  expresses  the  least  objection  to  it.  He  is 
voluntary,  or  he  need  not  come.  Whether  kneeling  as 
uniting  solemn  prayer  with  receiving,  or  sitting,  as  among 
Presbyterians  and  Independents,  or  standing,  or  reclining 
on  couches,  (the  posture  no  doubt  of  the  apostles,  at  its 
institution,)  if  it  be  voluntary  in  each  person,  there  is  no 
infringement  of  liberty,  whatever  else  may  be  controverted, 
respecting  the  posture. 

But  to  return  to  Belgium  and  the  Synod  of  Dort. 
There  toleration  of  dissentients  was  not  thought  of;  and 
the  effort  was  made  to  enforce  conformity  on  the  whole 


SYNOD    OF    DORT.  259 

mass  of  tlie  population,  especially  on  public  teachers,  and 
this,  not  only  by  exclusions,  but  by  very  severe  disquali- 
fications and  other  punishments.  And  probably  the 
change  of  sentiment  and  practice  in  Belgium  in  this  par- 
ticular, which  soon  afterwards  took  place,  and  the  tole- 
ration granted  there,  before  it  had  any  legal  ground  in 
Britain,  combined  in  augmenting  the  general  odium 
against  the  measures  connected  with  this  Synod. 

However,  I  do,  in  may  private  judgment,  consider  the 
articles  of  the  Synod  of  Dort  as  very  scriptural,  yet,  when 
made  the  terms  of  conformity,  or  of  officiating  as  public 
teachers,  even  with  full  toleration  and  exemption  from 
any  thing  beyond  simple  exclusion,  I  must  regard  them 
as  peculiarly  improper.  The  terms  of  communion,  even 
where  none  are  molested  who  decline  them,  and  of  being 
public  teachers,  should  by  no  means  be  carried  into  all 
the  minutice  of  doctrine,  which  perhaps  the  ablest  theo- 
logians are  convinced  to  be  scriptural.  They  should  in- 
clude only  the  grand  principles  in  which  all  the  humble 
disciples  and  pious  ministers  of  Christ  agree,  and  not 
those  in  which  they  are  left  to  differ.  "  Him  that  is  weak 
in  the  faith,  receive  ye,  but  not  to  doubtful  disputations." 

The  apostles  never  attempted  to  enforce  by  authority, 
the  whole  of  what  they  infallihly  knew  to  be  true.  And 
who  then  should  attempt  to  enforce  their  fallihle  opinions 
on  others  ?  Besides,  by  aiming  at  too  much,  the  very 
end  is  defeated :  the  numbers  who,  from  ignorance  or 
indolence,  and  corrupt  motives^  conform  in  such  cases, 
and  of  those  who  teach  other  doctrines  than  what  they 
have  consented  to,  becomes  too  great  for  any  discipline 
to  be  exercised  over  them.  Many,  also,  of  the  most  pious 
and  laborious  teachers  who,  in  one  way  or  other,  manage 


260  THE    SYNOD    OP    DORT. 

to  explain  tlie  established  articles  in  their  own  favour,  or 
at  least  as  not  against  them,  add  greatly  to  the  difficulty 
and  evil :  and  so  all  discipline  is  neglected,  as  facts  de- 
plorably prove. 

Probably,  this  has  been,  and  is  in  a  measure,  the  case, 
in  most  or  all  of  the  churches ;  but  the  proceedings  of 
the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  of  the  rulers  of  Belgium  at  that 
season,  were  more  exceptionable  than  those  of  any  other, 
at  least  as  far  as  I  can  judge.  And  this  appears  to  me 
the  chief  blame  to  which  they  are  justly  exposed;  but 
which  is  almost,  if  not  wholly,  overlooked,  in  the  torrent 
of  indiscriminate  invective  in  which  they,  and  these  trans- 
actions, have  been  long  overwhelmed. 


T  U  E    END. 


Date  Due 

■  ^ 

'^I^^^KSpttf 

ib 

t 

'i«S0i 

I'"""'"* 

— , 

' 

^ 

u,.-trii      I J,— — Ti«»#«niriiiit4iiMl^l'  >  '• 

Princeton  Tlieoiogical   Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  01099  6967 


'u'^' 


■..A 


if'  K 


m 


